The New Rules (Chapter 49 - August 11th)
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 19
As Abbie had expected, Adam did not let her get dressed before they headed out for school. Instead, he had allowed her to pick out her clothes for the day, and placed them in a bag to carry for her when they left. Cody and Travis were soon knocking on the door, and it was time for the four teens to go. Abbie being the only girl, and the only one that was naked.
"Man, Abbie, you are one cool chick." Travis commented with a grin.
Abbie put her hands on her hips, stopping to face him. "What do you mean by that?"
Adam stepped in for his friend. "We all just think it's cool you've gotten so free with your body. That you have no problem going naked now."
"Yeah, Abbie." Cody added. "If it wasn't for you, I don't think any of the other girls would be going naked. None of them have as much courage as you do. We all owe you a big thanks for encouraging the other girls to get naked."
Abbie continued walking along the side of the road, unsure of how to respond to the boys, and they quickly caught up with her before she got too far ahead. "It wasn't my idea, you know. Our mom was the one who initially made me do it."
"We know. But if it wasn't for your help we wouldn't have ever seen the other girls naked." Travis gave her a grin. "I wouldn't have been able to see Gwen."
"And I wouldn't have seen Lilly." Cody added.
"And I definitely wouldn't have been able to see Sam naked. Let alone get to lick her like that." Adam said, with a sly smile on his face.
"Fine, if you guys want to thank me, then stop bringing up that I'm naked so often. It just makes me self-conscious about it." Abbie told them.
"Sure Abbie. We can do that." Cody gave her a little chuckle.
"It's just difficult for us. Since you look so hot naked." Travis said with a laugh, making Abbie roll her eyes at him, but blush and laugh at the crass compliment despite herself.
The teens arrived at Blake's house without any trouble, and Abbie was finally allowed to get dressed for school. She was thankful she had been allowed to pick out her own clothes finally, and had chosen what she felt fit much more of her style. Today she would be covered in a way that she felt was much more modest. Her wardrobe for the day included a bra and a pair of panties of course, but also included jeans, that while tight fitting and would show off her figure, meant that her legs would be entirely covered. For her top, she had chosen a long sleeve t-shirt, orange in its color, and advertising the local state college basketball team. There was a sense of relief that washed over Abbie once she had her clothes on, but she was also surprised at how restricted she felt, as she hadn't worn this type of clothing for almost a week.
Lilly had also gotten dressed at the same time as her. She always had dressed girly, so as usual went with a more traditional blouse and skirt, wearing leggings underneath today. Once the two girls were dressed, all the teens, now including Lilly and Blake, headed for school.
Abbie was surprised at the reaction she got as she headed for her first period of the day. Or more accurately, the lack of reaction she got. It was like now that she was dressed more modestly, no one was really paying any attention to her. Sure, she got a few hand waves or winks from some of the boys on her track team, or others who had been at the mall, but no one seemed to really pay her any mind otherwise.
Abbie was starting to feel hurt. Since she wasn't naked or practically naked, no one was going to pay attention to her anymore? A small part of her was now wishing she had put on something a little more revealing today.
Abbie needed to be more careful with what she wished for, as her math teacher pulled her aside before her second class of the day. "Abbie, I want to extend my sincerest apologies to you for the way I reacted yesterday towards you. I spoke with Ms. Bruster after school yesterday, and she explained to me that you have become a nudist.”
"Oh, thank you, Mr. Rusconi. I really appreciate that." Abbie said with a smile. "I didn't really mean to, well, flash everyone like that." She added, giving him a little blush.
"It's perfectly alright, Abbie. I want you to know, I would prefer all of my students, including you, be completely comfortable in my classroom. I want you to know that in my classroom, you can feel free to be your true nudist self." He said with a proud smile.
Abbie tried to control the panic she felt as she replied. "But, I thought Ms. Bruster said I couldn't go nude during school hours?" She gave a little gulp.
"The principal and I have made special arrangements for you. Think of this as a trial run. If things go smoothly for you in my class, then we can see about getting you permission to go nude full time elsewhere in the school."
The bell had just rung, and her other classmates had already taken their seats. Abbie felt like all eyes were on her as she stood at the front of the room. "Well, Abbie, go ahead and get undressed so we can begin class." Her teacher said, matter of factly.
Abbie turned to look at the other students. Most of them had heard what her teacher had just said. Some were laughing under their breath, while others just looked on with wide eyes, wondering if Abbie was really going to strip naked.
The whole thing has happened so fast that Abbie didn't really have time to process what was happening. She was so used to following orders every time someone told her to strip naked now, that she just automatically started to get undressed.
She began with her orange t-shirt, and pulled it up and over her head by the bottom, revealing her bra. "I thought Abbie didn't wear underwear!" One of the girls in the class snickered at her, making the rest of the students also laugh.
"That will be enough of that." Mr. Rusconi said sternly. "Abbie has decided to become a nudist, and we will all show the proper respect towards her, just as we have always done."
Abbie didn't know what to do with her shirt once it was off, so just placed it on her teacher's desk, as it was the nearest place she could put it. She kicked off her shoes, but had a bit of a struggle getting her tight fitting jeans off, but eventually got those off too after a minute. The rest, just her bra and panties, came off much more easily, and with that done, Abbie was back to once again being naked.
She blushed as she slipped her sneakers back onto her feet, unable to look up and see what the rest of her class must think about her now. With everything off but her footwear, she quickly took her seat, in the front and center row. She was at least thankful that she couldn't see the other students' faces at the moment, but knew they were probably all staring at her bare backside as she sat there. She took a quick look to her side, and Mathew Stevens gave her a quick wink, as he knew the full reason Abbie was now sitting naked in their math class.
The math class went by quicker than Abbie had expected, and she was relieved when the bell rang to signal the end of class. Her teacher had only called on her one time during the entire period, and she was able to answer the question without much trouble as she had done her homework the previous day. Even if she had blushed profusely the entire time she was in the spotlight.
After class, she got up from her seat and went to the front of the room to get dressed, while the other students started to file out the door. Many of her classmates gave her grins, or little winks as they passed. Some of them even gave her a thumbs up, and a couple of the boys even commented that they were proud of her for being so brave to be true to herself. None of them seemed to be laughing at her anymore, and she felt grateful for that, and even quite proud of herself.
She also noticed that a couple of other male students not in the class had stopped outside the classroom door to stop and stare at her as she got dressed, with large appreciative grins on their faces. She just stuck her tongue out at them, then gave them a little wink, as she pulled her jeans back on. She had already gotten her bra and panties in place.
Now dressed, Abbie headed out of the classroom with a sense of wonder and excitement for what she had just done. The surrealism that she had just spent her entire math class naked, was all jumbled up in her head with the proudness of her courage to actually go through with it.
The topic of Abbie's nudist tendencies didn't come up again until later in the day, when she got her lunch and sat down with her friends Sabrina and Daisy to eat.
Abbie was the talk of the school again, as now Sabrina was curious to ask her about what had happened. "Did you really get nude in Mr. Rusconi’s math class today?"
"Uh hum…" Abbie tried to answer as she took a swig of her chocolate milk. "Yeah. He told me he wanted me to feel free to be true to myself. I was only naked for about an hour though. I don't have permission to go nude during school hours otherwise." She explained.
"Wow, but does that mean you would be, like, naked right now if you could?" Daisy asked with a sly smirk. She couldn't believe how excited it had made her to go naked in the shop yesterday, and was debating with herself if she could somehow claim she was a nudist too.
"I don't know…" Abbie had to think about it for a minute. "I mean, part of me wants to say yes, because it does make me proud of my courage to actually do it. But another part of me is scared to be the only naked person when everyone else is wearing clothes. At my house it's a lot different, since my mom and sister are always naked with me."
"Oh, I didn't know your mom and Maddie were nudists too." Sabrina commented. "Is all your family nudists now?" She asked with some curiosity. "Like Adam, and Timmy too?"
"No. It's just us girls who are nudists in my family. I think the boys are a little too chicken to try it." Abbie said, and all three girls laughed.
Blake, Liam, and Brad all arrived at the table then, to each sit with their girlfriends. "What are you girls laughing about?" Liam asked as the three sat down.
"Oh, just how you boys are all chicken to get naked like us girls." Daisy answered her boyfriend with a cute smile, and stole one of his french fries from his tray, popping it into her mouth to munch on.
"What? I've been naked in front of Abbie plenty of times." Blake said, looking over at her with some confusion, as Abbie turned bright red as she thought about their sex lives.
"I don't think they mean like that, Blake." Brad said, with pragmatism. "I think they mean we are not brave enough to be nudists, such as Abbie for example."
"Oh, well that's against the rules that Abbie's mom made. The girls at her house are required to be naked, but also the boys are required to be dressed." Blake was not always the brightest bulb in the pack, relying on his athletic ability to get him by, and not really his intellect. Now he practically spilled the beans about everything as he said, "My mom liked the rules so much she made the same rule for my house. Now she and my sisters both go naked all the time at home too."
Abbie gave him an incredulous look, not sure how her friends were going to take the news about the rules.
"So the real reason you started going naked is because your mom made a rule that you have to go naked at your house all the time?" Daisy asked with bewilderment.
"Wait, did you say all the girls are required to be naked? Does that mean Daisy and Sabrina would have to be naked in order to go over to your house?" Liam asked with great excitement.
Abbie was getting a little flustered at the questioning. "Yes. Ok? They would. I would. Every female at my house would. Does that answer your question?"
"Sorry Abbie. Our inquiries for knowledge are not meant to be disparaging towards you." Brad spoke up again. "We are just curious about this new arrangement. If you don't mind me asking, how long has this particular arrangement been going on?"
"Since Friday night. Today’s Wednesday? So around five days." Abbie answered, with some surprise. It felt like so much longer to her. Most of the truth was out there already now, so she figured why not tell them the rest. "I don't want to get into the details, but my mom made the rule that night, and I've been going naked at home ever since. Of course now it's not even the only place I go naked either, as the principal has given me permission to go nude for after school activities. And now today in math class Mr. Rusconi said I had permission to do it there too."
"Don't forget about the mall." Daisy gave her a weak smile.
"Or when we go running in the morning." Blake added.
"Hey, Abbie. Don't worry about it. Whatever the reason for the beginning, I for one think you make a great nudist." Sabrina said, grabbing her hand as a show of support. "And I will even show you solidarity," she looked over at her boyfriend to make sure she got the right word, "By following your mom's rules whenever I come to your house too."
"Yeah, me too." Daisy gave Abbie a cheerful smile.
"Thanks guys." Abbie said, giving all of her friends an appreciative smile for their understanding.
Now that the full truth was out for her friends, Abbie felt like she could relax. She hadn't realized how worried she had been to have her friends learn about the new rules until Blake had brought them up. She was relieved that they weren't going to shun her any longer, and weren't totally weirded out by the rules.
For the rest of the day, Abbie was in a cheerful mood. Her spirits were raised by the support of her friends, and now she was headed to her favorite activity of the day, track.
As she arrived in the locker room, she remembered what she was basically now required to do. While the other girls were exchanging their normal clothes for their athletic wear, Abbie went to her own locker to strip everything she was wearing off her body and replace it with nothing.
This wasn't as big of a problem for Abbie, as it would have been the previous few days, let alone a week ago. She just tried to act casual, as she shut her locker and started her way towards the outer door in nothing but her running shoes.
Her path was blocked by three of the girls on her team, and she recognized two of them as the girls that had helped Lauren strip her naked yesterday. “I guess we don’t have to help her today, girls. Abbie’s already naked and ready to go today.” One of the girls tried to make fun of her.
Abbie was about to respond, but someone interrupted her from behind. “You three leave Abbie alone! She’s very brave to be going naked like this!” Abbie was surprised that of all people, it was the little blonde girl, Lauren, sticking up for her.
The three girls all gave a snide look, and one of them rolled their eyes, as she said, “Whatever.” and the three turned and left.
Abbie turned back to look at the blonde, still feeling a bit confused, but thankful. “Hey, thanks, Lauren. You didn’t have to stick up for me like that, but I’m happy you did.” She gave her a smile.
“Sure, Abbie. I know how stressful it can be going naked now.” Lauren blushed as she gave a little chuckle.
“How did it go with Robert?” Abbie asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.
Lauren’s face turned bright red, even as she got a big smile. “He asked me to go to the dance with him on Friday!” The excitement of the little blonde girl was quite evident.
“Oh my gosh. That's awesome, Lauren! I’m really happy for you. And just think, it wouldn’t have happened if you didn’t get naked this morning.”
“I guess not…” Lauren said, trying to get her blushing under control.
“Say, if you want to wait around until after everyone leaves, we can meet in the locker room after track and I’ll help you a bit more with your problem.” Abbie offered.
“Oh…” Lauren got a slight frown on her face. “I, um… I guess… I’ll meet you here after track then.” She answered, a little curtly, and turned to head out of the locker room. Abbie wasn’t sure why her mood had just shifted like that, but figured maybe Lauren had figured out her real motives with her offer to help, but was still happy enough to accept her help.
Abbie headed out for track practice after that herself, but was surprised to see her boyfriend waiting there right outside the door for her. “Blake!” She said happily. “You waiting for me?”
“Yeah, come here.” He said with his own smile, and grabbed her hand. He led her around the little wall where Abbie had hidden yesterday, so they could have a bit more privacy for what he was going to do. “Ok, I’m going to warn you this time, Abbie.” He explained. “Do you want me to help you not feel so embarrassed?”
He had a little hopeful smile on his face, so it was hard for her to say no to him. “Yes, Blake. Go ahead.” She said, trusting her bare chest out for him a little. He gave quite the grin as he took her boobs into his hands once again. Eventually, he moved his hand down to find her clit, and made sure it stood up for him. Then he checked to make sure she had a bit of wetness, before he stopped his manipulation of her.
“Damn. That felt too good, Blake. But then of course you have to stop.” Abbie said, unable to contain her disappointment. “I’m honestly not sure if this is the best idea, for you to be doing this to me every time.”
“Oh.” Blake said with his own disappointment. “It’s not helping?”
“Oh, Blake, honey. It feels fantastic. It’s only that, just being naked gets me excited enough most of the time, and it’s so frustrating for you to start and stop like this.” Abbie explained, taking his hand. “I know you’re just trying to help, but I think we can save this for when we are alone from now on.”
“Ok, Abbie.” Blake said with an understanding smile. “I get it. Come on, we’re gonna be late, and Coach Wood will be pissed.” He said, still holding her hand all the way to the track field.
Abbie had always shown great prowess in her sprinting, and today was no exception. In fact, today her coach was very impressed with her times. Twice, Abbie beat her own best record, and even came close to beating the state record for girls in her division. He was so impressed, he commented, “Damn, Abbie! Maybe you’re on to something and all you girls should be running naked.” He laughed. A few of the other girls looked at him with wide eyes as they stood there watching Abbie, not prepared for anything like that.
After practice, instead of heading for the locker room like the other girls, she instead offered to help the coach collect the equipment. She called Lauren over, to also give her a hand. Blake also stuck around for a bit, but Abbie explained that she and Lauren needed time to talk, and that he should head home and she would call him later.
The coach had to let the other students into the locker rooms, as the doors were locked, so it was just Abbie and Lauren still out on the field for a while. Abbie tried to speak with her, but Lauren wasn’t very talkative. “I guess you’d prefer we talk about this in private.” Abbie said with an understanding smile. Lauren just nodded her head at her.
Eventually their coach came back, and let the girls into the locker room. Abbie was quite sweaty from the hard sprinting she had been doing, so headed straight for the shower.
“What are you doing?” Lauren asked with a laugh, as Abbie slipped off her shoes.
“I don’t know about you, but after that I need a shower.” She answered, walking over to turn on one of the showers.
Lauren watched as she tested the water, before getting into it and letting the water wash over her. Then she leaned her head back, letting the water wet her hair as well. She went to get some shampoo from the hand pump, but nothing came out. She tried the next stall too, but also found that one empty. “Damn.” She complained under her breath.
“I have some shampoo.” Lauren offered.
“You do? Great!” Abbie was thankful for that.
“Yeah, be right back.” Lauren said, before rushing off to her gym locker.
Lauren was back in a minute, holding out the bottle to Abbie. The thing that really astounded Abbie, however, was that the girl had removed all of her clothes while she was gone. She watched as the little blonde got under the shower head next to her, apparently about to take her own shower. Abbie couldn’t help appraising the 13 year old’s nude body again, feeling pity for the girl. The blonde girl had really not developed much, despite being 13 years old already. As she lathered up her hair, she contemplated if following through with her plan for Lauren was the best course of action, before remembering what the girl had put her through the previous night at the mall. She just smiled at the blonde girl, offering her back her bottle.
Finishing rinsing herself off, Abbie started towards her locker. She had planned for today, packing a towel for herself in her bag to dry with. She definitely needed it, with her long wet hair. She was just about done drying, when two girls came upon her, startling her for a moment. “You scared me!” Abbie said, noticing how much larger these two seemed to be than her.
“Look Anna. She’s already naked.” One of them said with a smirk.
“Sorry, blondie. Today’s not your lucky day.” Abbie looked at her with confusion, until she noticed her own reflection in the wall mirror behind her. The shampoo Lauren had given her. Somehow it had dyed her hair blonde!
“What are you doing..!” Abbie yelled, as the first girl had grabbed her from behind, forcing her arms to her sides, while the other one stuffed something cloth into her mouth. Then she pulled out a bag, putting it over her head like a hood, blinding Abbie to what was happening.
Lauren watched on as her plan came together. She had heard everything her sister and Heather had planned for her, but being one step ahead of them, came up with her own scheme to make Abbie go in her place instead. She had been extremely disappointed when it appeared Abbie was still going to go through with the plan, asking Lauren to stay and talk with her in the locker room, even after she had stuck up for her to her friends. Now she didn’t really care what happened to Abbie.
She had already planned out with her friends how to have Abbie go in her place. Having her friends empty out the shampoo containers. Offering Abbie the special bleaching shampoo. Stripping naked and joining her in the showers. All part of her plan to make Abbie think she could trust her. Even if stripping naked embarrassed her to no end. But getting her to use the bleach on her hair was the most important part of the plan. She chuckled to herself as Abbie’s hands were secured behind her back.
However, Lauren didn’t expect the girls to start dragging Abbie in her direction. She was caught off guard, and in a panic ducked back towards the showers. Lauren only had a moment to think, as the girls struggled to bring Abbie in her direction. Lauren hadn’t been noticed by them yet, and she wanted to make sure of that, or she knew it would only lead to trouble for her too. Only one option left. Against her better judgment, Lauren exited to the outside of the school like she had done many times before. Only this time, she had done it completely naked! She went and ducked down in the only place available, the wall jutting out from the side of the school, ironically the same place Abbie had been forced to hide yesterday, hoping neither of the girls had noticed her. Lauren watched on in some relief as the girls dragged Abbie through a hole in the fence, and over to the residential street next to the school.
Her relief was only momentary, as now she needed to figure out what to do about her situation. She couldn't believe she had gotten herself into this mess, locked out of the school without a stitch of clothing! She didn't even have shoes! The only thing she could think about right then, was getting back into the locker room and getting her clothes back.
She tried the door to the locker room first, but it didn't budge, despite her hoping for a miracle. That meant her only real option was to go all the way to the front, and enter at the main door. Doing that without being detected, however, was going to be the real challenge.
Her first problem was that her feet were hurting her after a minute. The path along the side of the school was mostly gravel. Every once in a while she would step out onto the grass near the fence, but that made her feel too vulnerable, and she preferred hugging close to the wall. Like Abbie had done the previous day, Lauren worried about who might see her through the windows once she reached the lunch room. Peeking in the first window, however, she felt relief as the room appeared to be empty.
Once at the corner, she took a peek out at her next challenge. The parking lot was now mostly empty of cars, and that gave her a little comfort in thinking she might actually be able to get back inside without being noticed. She took a few strides out into the open, but then threw her arms and hands over her privates in fright, realizing there was a group of skater kids out in the lot practicing tricks with their boards. Momentarily, she lost her ability to even think, worried she had been caught. With only panic on her mind, her only thought was to seek the cover back around the corner of the school.
Lauren hid there for a few minutes, trying to get her panicked pulse back under control. She couldn’t believe she had almost been caught, cursing the skaters under her breath. She continued observing them, three boys and a girl, but they didn’t seem to be going anywhere anytime soon. She also knew her mom would be showing up anytime to pick her up. Running out of time, and out of patience, she decided she would just make a run for it.
She did the same as before, covering her private parts with her arms and hands, and started running as fast as her bare feet would let her towards the school entrance. She made it all the way to the front sidewalk without even being noticed, before she heard her name being called. She turned to acknowledge them, realizing her worst fears at being caught, but it wasn’t the skaters who had called her name. “DADDY!!?”
“Lauren! Just what the hell do you think you’re doing!?” Her father looked at her with shock, not believing his youngest daughter was standing before him, completely naked in front of her school.
Lauren did the first thing to pop into her head to get out of trouble, exclaiming, “Susana and I came in naked last night, and you didn’t care!” She blushed as she dropped her arms, realizing if she was going to get away with this, she needed to appear confident.
“Well you weren’t running around naked at your school!” Her dad reacted with outrage. Despite what his wife had been telling him, he didn’t feel comfortable with his daughters so brazenly going around naked.
She could see he was getting more furious, but pressed on. “But she and I stayed naked all evening, and you didn’t say anything about that either!”
“Hummmmm.” He grumbled under his breath. He came closer to her, taking her by the wrist, and dragged his naked daughter back to his car. “Get in!” He said, pulling the passenger door open.
The four skater kids could only watch on in shock, as the car left the parking lot, wondering how the poor naked girl had ended up like that to begin with.
Lauren didn’t want to be in any more trouble than she knew she already was, so just kept her mouth shut as her dad drove. They ended up sitting in silence for what felt like forever to the naked girl, until her father finally broke it. “Listen Lauren. I might have reacted a little too harshly back there.”
“Huh?” She looked at her dad with surprise.
“Your mom explained some things to me about how you girls are thinking these days. I’m sure you just wanted to try it out again since you had fun with your sister last night.”
“Are you saying I’m not in trouble?” Lauren wished the hardest she ever had, hoping that was the case.
“No sugar pie. You’re not in trouble.” Her dad looked over at her with a smile.
Even she couldn’t believe she had somehow managed to get out of trouble. “Thanks daddy!” She hugged him around his torso in appreciation.
“Honey, I’m driving.” He patted her on the head, before she let go.
Lauren was jubilant now that she knew she wasn’t in trouble. Her only disappointment was that she was missing whatever was happening to Abbie. Overall, however, she was happy with the way things had turned out for her, concentrating on the road ahead. “Uh, daddy, where are we going?” She asked, realizing for the first time they were nowhere near their home.
“I have to stop at the bank, sweetheart.” He said, giving her a small grin. Lauren’s pulse picked back up again, as her dad made the turn onto one of the busier roads of the town.
She ducked down in her seat, happy for the first time in her life that she was so short. Now she knew what her sister must have felt like the other day, thinking it was all fun and games to watch someone else in this position, but no fun at all to be the one going through it. Her dad didn’t seem to be purposely trying to show her off, however, as he stayed in the right lane the entire time.
Arriving at the bank, her alarm doubled as they passed the drive though, instead heading to the parking lot. Ever since she was little, her dad had a thing about his car. His rule had been no one was allowed in it without him. She watched with dread as he shut off the engine, and opened his door. “Well, come on.” He said, as she just continued sitting here.
“Can’t you go through the drive through?” She asked, hoping the tears in her eyes weren’t noticeable.
“No. I need to talk to them about the mortgage. Now come on.”
“Can’t I wait here just this once daddy?” Knowing his most likely reply, she still felt a need to try.
“No. You know how I feel about that. Now get out of the car, Lauren!” He was starting to get mad again, she could tell.
“But I’m naked!” She felt a few of her tears fall from her eyes.
“That didn’t seem to bother you when you were running around the school. Now I’m not telling you again. Get out of the car!” He said forcefully.
He took a step, prepared to march around to her side of the car and drag her out if needed, but she unbuckled her seat belt, and opened the door. Making the short walk to the door, Lauren was conflicted, not sure if she should cover her privates like she had done earlier, but feeling a need to do it more than anything right at the moment. She overcame the urge for now, realizing she would look even more out of place if she was trying to hide herself like that.
Her dad was the first at the door, and held it open for her, ushering the naked girl inside and following closely behind. “You can have a seat over there.” He pointed out a waiting area with a few chairs to her.
Lauren walked to the area tentatively. There was a young boy already seated in one of the chairs, and he looked up at her with wonder when he noticed her approaching. “Wow!” He said under his breath. “I’ve never seen a girl naked before!”
Lauren continued fighting her compulsion to cover her naked body, as the boy took the time to really get the most out of this opportunity, trying to commit every bit of her to memory. She was blushing profusely now, but couldn’t make up her mind about which chair to take. There were two chairs opposite him, but that would mean he could ogle her openly, but the only other option was to sit directly next to him. That might mean he could attempt to touch her, and she couldn’t stand the thought of that.
She never got a chance to decide, as behind her someone tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. “Lauren!? You’re naked!?” Lauren’s giggling friend, Marissa, was standing right behind her, now openly gawking at her naked friend.
With her was another female classmate of theirs, Holly, and Holly’s younger brother, Gregory. “Holy shit…” The other girl said under her breath. Once again the shame she was feeling overwhelmed the blonde girl, and she covered her privates with the only thing she had available, her hands.
“Hey, that’s a naughty word!” The younger brother scolded his older sister. “I’m gonna tell mommy!” The boy was only 7, so had no real interest in Lauren being naked besides a curious glance.
Holly rolled her eyes at her brother as he went to tattle to their mom, turning back to the naked girl. “Sorry, I just never thought I’d see the day that you of all girls would be naked in a public place.” She was having trouble containing her giggling. Holly was one of her teammates from the track team, and had just thought she had helped Lauren pull off the prank on Abbie. “So it didn’t work huh? You still ended up here in Abbie’s place?”
“No, I’m here with my dad.” Lauren looked down in pure shame. “It’s a long story.”
“We have time. Holly’s mom’s very busy with the teller.” Marissa said smugly, and the two dressed girls took the open seats across from first the boy, who had been watching the naked girl in joy and wonder the entire time.
The younger boy gave Lauren a wide smile, realizing the only place for her to sit was next to him. He patted the seat invitingly, wanting the naked girl to come sit next to him.
Lauren begrudgingly took the seat next to him, and started explaining how she had ended up in this situation to her friends. She started at the beginning, explaining the way she had teased Abbie, her sister Susana, and her sister’s best friend Heather, about their nudity. She then explained how she had set the three of them up multiple times in order to embarrass and degrade them. Telling them about the trip to the drive through, or how she had made the girls go naked at the mall.
Then she explained all about how she had ended up in her own worst nightmare, stripping naked at the mall, her plan to set up Abbie to take her place in the humiliation, and how she had ended up naked at the bank today. After Lauren had spelled everything out to her friends, she honestly felt better to have gotten everything off of her chest.
Her friends had been almost snickering the entire time they listened to her story, but all of a sudden they got worried looks on their faces. “What? What is it?” Lauren had to ask, as a sense of dread took her over. “My dad’s right behind me, isn’t he?”
She didn’t even get a chance to look behind her, as her father placed a firm hand on her shoulder. He had heard basically the entirety of the little blonde’s confession. “Your mother and I are going to need to have quite the conversation about all of this when we get home.” He said, angrily. “Let’s go!” He grabbed her arm, pulling her from the chair, and out the door.
"Man, Abbie, you are one cool chick." Travis commented with a grin.
Abbie put her hands on her hips, stopping to face him. "What do you mean by that?"
Adam stepped in for his friend. "We all just think it's cool you've gotten so free with your body. That you have no problem going naked now."
"Yeah, Abbie." Cody added. "If it wasn't for you, I don't think any of the other girls would be going naked. None of them have as much courage as you do. We all owe you a big thanks for encouraging the other girls to get naked."
Abbie continued walking along the side of the road, unsure of how to respond to the boys, and they quickly caught up with her before she got too far ahead. "It wasn't my idea, you know. Our mom was the one who initially made me do it."
"We know. But if it wasn't for your help we wouldn't have ever seen the other girls naked." Travis gave her a grin. "I wouldn't have been able to see Gwen."
"And I wouldn't have seen Lilly." Cody added.
"And I definitely wouldn't have been able to see Sam naked. Let alone get to lick her like that." Adam said, with a sly smile on his face.
"Fine, if you guys want to thank me, then stop bringing up that I'm naked so often. It just makes me self-conscious about it." Abbie told them.
"Sure Abbie. We can do that." Cody gave her a little chuckle.
"It's just difficult for us. Since you look so hot naked." Travis said with a laugh, making Abbie roll her eyes at him, but blush and laugh at the crass compliment despite herself.
The teens arrived at Blake's house without any trouble, and Abbie was finally allowed to get dressed for school. She was thankful she had been allowed to pick out her own clothes finally, and had chosen what she felt fit much more of her style. Today she would be covered in a way that she felt was much more modest. Her wardrobe for the day included a bra and a pair of panties of course, but also included jeans, that while tight fitting and would show off her figure, meant that her legs would be entirely covered. For her top, she had chosen a long sleeve t-shirt, orange in its color, and advertising the local state college basketball team. There was a sense of relief that washed over Abbie once she had her clothes on, but she was also surprised at how restricted she felt, as she hadn't worn this type of clothing for almost a week.
Lilly had also gotten dressed at the same time as her. She always had dressed girly, so as usual went with a more traditional blouse and skirt, wearing leggings underneath today. Once the two girls were dressed, all the teens, now including Lilly and Blake, headed for school.
Abbie was surprised at the reaction she got as she headed for her first period of the day. Or more accurately, the lack of reaction she got. It was like now that she was dressed more modestly, no one was really paying any attention to her. Sure, she got a few hand waves or winks from some of the boys on her track team, or others who had been at the mall, but no one seemed to really pay her any mind otherwise.
Abbie was starting to feel hurt. Since she wasn't naked or practically naked, no one was going to pay attention to her anymore? A small part of her was now wishing she had put on something a little more revealing today.
Abbie needed to be more careful with what she wished for, as her math teacher pulled her aside before her second class of the day. "Abbie, I want to extend my sincerest apologies to you for the way I reacted yesterday towards you. I spoke with Ms. Bruster after school yesterday, and she explained to me that you have become a nudist.”
"Oh, thank you, Mr. Rusconi. I really appreciate that." Abbie said with a smile. "I didn't really mean to, well, flash everyone like that." She added, giving him a little blush.
"It's perfectly alright, Abbie. I want you to know, I would prefer all of my students, including you, be completely comfortable in my classroom. I want you to know that in my classroom, you can feel free to be your true nudist self." He said with a proud smile.
Abbie tried to control the panic she felt as she replied. "But, I thought Ms. Bruster said I couldn't go nude during school hours?" She gave a little gulp.
"The principal and I have made special arrangements for you. Think of this as a trial run. If things go smoothly for you in my class, then we can see about getting you permission to go nude full time elsewhere in the school."
The bell had just rung, and her other classmates had already taken their seats. Abbie felt like all eyes were on her as she stood at the front of the room. "Well, Abbie, go ahead and get undressed so we can begin class." Her teacher said, matter of factly.
Abbie turned to look at the other students. Most of them had heard what her teacher had just said. Some were laughing under their breath, while others just looked on with wide eyes, wondering if Abbie was really going to strip naked.
The whole thing has happened so fast that Abbie didn't really have time to process what was happening. She was so used to following orders every time someone told her to strip naked now, that she just automatically started to get undressed.
She began with her orange t-shirt, and pulled it up and over her head by the bottom, revealing her bra. "I thought Abbie didn't wear underwear!" One of the girls in the class snickered at her, making the rest of the students also laugh.
"That will be enough of that." Mr. Rusconi said sternly. "Abbie has decided to become a nudist, and we will all show the proper respect towards her, just as we have always done."
Abbie didn't know what to do with her shirt once it was off, so just placed it on her teacher's desk, as it was the nearest place she could put it. She kicked off her shoes, but had a bit of a struggle getting her tight fitting jeans off, but eventually got those off too after a minute. The rest, just her bra and panties, came off much more easily, and with that done, Abbie was back to once again being naked.
She blushed as she slipped her sneakers back onto her feet, unable to look up and see what the rest of her class must think about her now. With everything off but her footwear, she quickly took her seat, in the front and center row. She was at least thankful that she couldn't see the other students' faces at the moment, but knew they were probably all staring at her bare backside as she sat there. She took a quick look to her side, and Mathew Stevens gave her a quick wink, as he knew the full reason Abbie was now sitting naked in their math class.
The math class went by quicker than Abbie had expected, and she was relieved when the bell rang to signal the end of class. Her teacher had only called on her one time during the entire period, and she was able to answer the question without much trouble as she had done her homework the previous day. Even if she had blushed profusely the entire time she was in the spotlight.
After class, she got up from her seat and went to the front of the room to get dressed, while the other students started to file out the door. Many of her classmates gave her grins, or little winks as they passed. Some of them even gave her a thumbs up, and a couple of the boys even commented that they were proud of her for being so brave to be true to herself. None of them seemed to be laughing at her anymore, and she felt grateful for that, and even quite proud of herself.
She also noticed that a couple of other male students not in the class had stopped outside the classroom door to stop and stare at her as she got dressed, with large appreciative grins on their faces. She just stuck her tongue out at them, then gave them a little wink, as she pulled her jeans back on. She had already gotten her bra and panties in place.
Now dressed, Abbie headed out of the classroom with a sense of wonder and excitement for what she had just done. The surrealism that she had just spent her entire math class naked, was all jumbled up in her head with the proudness of her courage to actually go through with it.
The topic of Abbie's nudist tendencies didn't come up again until later in the day, when she got her lunch and sat down with her friends Sabrina and Daisy to eat.
Abbie was the talk of the school again, as now Sabrina was curious to ask her about what had happened. "Did you really get nude in Mr. Rusconi’s math class today?"
"Uh hum…" Abbie tried to answer as she took a swig of her chocolate milk. "Yeah. He told me he wanted me to feel free to be true to myself. I was only naked for about an hour though. I don't have permission to go nude during school hours otherwise." She explained.
"Wow, but does that mean you would be, like, naked right now if you could?" Daisy asked with a sly smirk. She couldn't believe how excited it had made her to go naked in the shop yesterday, and was debating with herself if she could somehow claim she was a nudist too.
"I don't know…" Abbie had to think about it for a minute. "I mean, part of me wants to say yes, because it does make me proud of my courage to actually do it. But another part of me is scared to be the only naked person when everyone else is wearing clothes. At my house it's a lot different, since my mom and sister are always naked with me."
"Oh, I didn't know your mom and Maddie were nudists too." Sabrina commented. "Is all your family nudists now?" She asked with some curiosity. "Like Adam, and Timmy too?"
"No. It's just us girls who are nudists in my family. I think the boys are a little too chicken to try it." Abbie said, and all three girls laughed.
Blake, Liam, and Brad all arrived at the table then, to each sit with their girlfriends. "What are you girls laughing about?" Liam asked as the three sat down.
"Oh, just how you boys are all chicken to get naked like us girls." Daisy answered her boyfriend with a cute smile, and stole one of his french fries from his tray, popping it into her mouth to munch on.
"What? I've been naked in front of Abbie plenty of times." Blake said, looking over at her with some confusion, as Abbie turned bright red as she thought about their sex lives.
"I don't think they mean like that, Blake." Brad said, with pragmatism. "I think they mean we are not brave enough to be nudists, such as Abbie for example."
"Oh, well that's against the rules that Abbie's mom made. The girls at her house are required to be naked, but also the boys are required to be dressed." Blake was not always the brightest bulb in the pack, relying on his athletic ability to get him by, and not really his intellect. Now he practically spilled the beans about everything as he said, "My mom liked the rules so much she made the same rule for my house. Now she and my sisters both go naked all the time at home too."
Abbie gave him an incredulous look, not sure how her friends were going to take the news about the rules.
"So the real reason you started going naked is because your mom made a rule that you have to go naked at your house all the time?" Daisy asked with bewilderment.
"Wait, did you say all the girls are required to be naked? Does that mean Daisy and Sabrina would have to be naked in order to go over to your house?" Liam asked with great excitement.
Abbie was getting a little flustered at the questioning. "Yes. Ok? They would. I would. Every female at my house would. Does that answer your question?"
"Sorry Abbie. Our inquiries for knowledge are not meant to be disparaging towards you." Brad spoke up again. "We are just curious about this new arrangement. If you don't mind me asking, how long has this particular arrangement been going on?"
"Since Friday night. Today’s Wednesday? So around five days." Abbie answered, with some surprise. It felt like so much longer to her. Most of the truth was out there already now, so she figured why not tell them the rest. "I don't want to get into the details, but my mom made the rule that night, and I've been going naked at home ever since. Of course now it's not even the only place I go naked either, as the principal has given me permission to go nude for after school activities. And now today in math class Mr. Rusconi said I had permission to do it there too."
"Don't forget about the mall." Daisy gave her a weak smile.
"Or when we go running in the morning." Blake added.
"Hey, Abbie. Don't worry about it. Whatever the reason for the beginning, I for one think you make a great nudist." Sabrina said, grabbing her hand as a show of support. "And I will even show you solidarity," she looked over at her boyfriend to make sure she got the right word, "By following your mom's rules whenever I come to your house too."
"Yeah, me too." Daisy gave Abbie a cheerful smile.
"Thanks guys." Abbie said, giving all of her friends an appreciative smile for their understanding.
Now that the full truth was out for her friends, Abbie felt like she could relax. She hadn't realized how worried she had been to have her friends learn about the new rules until Blake had brought them up. She was relieved that they weren't going to shun her any longer, and weren't totally weirded out by the rules.
For the rest of the day, Abbie was in a cheerful mood. Her spirits were raised by the support of her friends, and now she was headed to her favorite activity of the day, track.
As she arrived in the locker room, she remembered what she was basically now required to do. While the other girls were exchanging their normal clothes for their athletic wear, Abbie went to her own locker to strip everything she was wearing off her body and replace it with nothing.
This wasn't as big of a problem for Abbie, as it would have been the previous few days, let alone a week ago. She just tried to act casual, as she shut her locker and started her way towards the outer door in nothing but her running shoes.
Her path was blocked by three of the girls on her team, and she recognized two of them as the girls that had helped Lauren strip her naked yesterday. “I guess we don’t have to help her today, girls. Abbie’s already naked and ready to go today.” One of the girls tried to make fun of her.
Abbie was about to respond, but someone interrupted her from behind. “You three leave Abbie alone! She’s very brave to be going naked like this!” Abbie was surprised that of all people, it was the little blonde girl, Lauren, sticking up for her.
The three girls all gave a snide look, and one of them rolled their eyes, as she said, “Whatever.” and the three turned and left.
Abbie turned back to look at the blonde, still feeling a bit confused, but thankful. “Hey, thanks, Lauren. You didn’t have to stick up for me like that, but I’m happy you did.” She gave her a smile.
“Sure, Abbie. I know how stressful it can be going naked now.” Lauren blushed as she gave a little chuckle.
“How did it go with Robert?” Abbie asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.
Lauren’s face turned bright red, even as she got a big smile. “He asked me to go to the dance with him on Friday!” The excitement of the little blonde girl was quite evident.
“Oh my gosh. That's awesome, Lauren! I’m really happy for you. And just think, it wouldn’t have happened if you didn’t get naked this morning.”
“I guess not…” Lauren said, trying to get her blushing under control.
“Say, if you want to wait around until after everyone leaves, we can meet in the locker room after track and I’ll help you a bit more with your problem.” Abbie offered.
“Oh…” Lauren got a slight frown on her face. “I, um… I guess… I’ll meet you here after track then.” She answered, a little curtly, and turned to head out of the locker room. Abbie wasn’t sure why her mood had just shifted like that, but figured maybe Lauren had figured out her real motives with her offer to help, but was still happy enough to accept her help.
Abbie headed out for track practice after that herself, but was surprised to see her boyfriend waiting there right outside the door for her. “Blake!” She said happily. “You waiting for me?”
“Yeah, come here.” He said with his own smile, and grabbed her hand. He led her around the little wall where Abbie had hidden yesterday, so they could have a bit more privacy for what he was going to do. “Ok, I’m going to warn you this time, Abbie.” He explained. “Do you want me to help you not feel so embarrassed?”
He had a little hopeful smile on his face, so it was hard for her to say no to him. “Yes, Blake. Go ahead.” She said, trusting her bare chest out for him a little. He gave quite the grin as he took her boobs into his hands once again. Eventually, he moved his hand down to find her clit, and made sure it stood up for him. Then he checked to make sure she had a bit of wetness, before he stopped his manipulation of her.
“Damn. That felt too good, Blake. But then of course you have to stop.” Abbie said, unable to contain her disappointment. “I’m honestly not sure if this is the best idea, for you to be doing this to me every time.”
“Oh.” Blake said with his own disappointment. “It’s not helping?”
“Oh, Blake, honey. It feels fantastic. It’s only that, just being naked gets me excited enough most of the time, and it’s so frustrating for you to start and stop like this.” Abbie explained, taking his hand. “I know you’re just trying to help, but I think we can save this for when we are alone from now on.”
“Ok, Abbie.” Blake said with an understanding smile. “I get it. Come on, we’re gonna be late, and Coach Wood will be pissed.” He said, still holding her hand all the way to the track field.
Abbie had always shown great prowess in her sprinting, and today was no exception. In fact, today her coach was very impressed with her times. Twice, Abbie beat her own best record, and even came close to beating the state record for girls in her division. He was so impressed, he commented, “Damn, Abbie! Maybe you’re on to something and all you girls should be running naked.” He laughed. A few of the other girls looked at him with wide eyes as they stood there watching Abbie, not prepared for anything like that.
After practice, instead of heading for the locker room like the other girls, she instead offered to help the coach collect the equipment. She called Lauren over, to also give her a hand. Blake also stuck around for a bit, but Abbie explained that she and Lauren needed time to talk, and that he should head home and she would call him later.
The coach had to let the other students into the locker rooms, as the doors were locked, so it was just Abbie and Lauren still out on the field for a while. Abbie tried to speak with her, but Lauren wasn’t very talkative. “I guess you’d prefer we talk about this in private.” Abbie said with an understanding smile. Lauren just nodded her head at her.
Eventually their coach came back, and let the girls into the locker room. Abbie was quite sweaty from the hard sprinting she had been doing, so headed straight for the shower.
“What are you doing?” Lauren asked with a laugh, as Abbie slipped off her shoes.
“I don’t know about you, but after that I need a shower.” She answered, walking over to turn on one of the showers.
Lauren watched as she tested the water, before getting into it and letting the water wash over her. Then she leaned her head back, letting the water wet her hair as well. She went to get some shampoo from the hand pump, but nothing came out. She tried the next stall too, but also found that one empty. “Damn.” She complained under her breath.
“I have some shampoo.” Lauren offered.
“You do? Great!” Abbie was thankful for that.
“Yeah, be right back.” Lauren said, before rushing off to her gym locker.
Lauren was back in a minute, holding out the bottle to Abbie. The thing that really astounded Abbie, however, was that the girl had removed all of her clothes while she was gone. She watched as the little blonde got under the shower head next to her, apparently about to take her own shower. Abbie couldn’t help appraising the 13 year old’s nude body again, feeling pity for the girl. The blonde girl had really not developed much, despite being 13 years old already. As she lathered up her hair, she contemplated if following through with her plan for Lauren was the best course of action, before remembering what the girl had put her through the previous night at the mall. She just smiled at the blonde girl, offering her back her bottle.
Finishing rinsing herself off, Abbie started towards her locker. She had planned for today, packing a towel for herself in her bag to dry with. She definitely needed it, with her long wet hair. She was just about done drying, when two girls came upon her, startling her for a moment. “You scared me!” Abbie said, noticing how much larger these two seemed to be than her.
“Look Anna. She’s already naked.” One of them said with a smirk.
“Sorry, blondie. Today’s not your lucky day.” Abbie looked at her with confusion, until she noticed her own reflection in the wall mirror behind her. The shampoo Lauren had given her. Somehow it had dyed her hair blonde!
“What are you doing..!” Abbie yelled, as the first girl had grabbed her from behind, forcing her arms to her sides, while the other one stuffed something cloth into her mouth. Then she pulled out a bag, putting it over her head like a hood, blinding Abbie to what was happening.
Lauren watched on as her plan came together. She had heard everything her sister and Heather had planned for her, but being one step ahead of them, came up with her own scheme to make Abbie go in her place instead. She had been extremely disappointed when it appeared Abbie was still going to go through with the plan, asking Lauren to stay and talk with her in the locker room, even after she had stuck up for her to her friends. Now she didn’t really care what happened to Abbie.
She had already planned out with her friends how to have Abbie go in her place. Having her friends empty out the shampoo containers. Offering Abbie the special bleaching shampoo. Stripping naked and joining her in the showers. All part of her plan to make Abbie think she could trust her. Even if stripping naked embarrassed her to no end. But getting her to use the bleach on her hair was the most important part of the plan. She chuckled to herself as Abbie’s hands were secured behind her back.
However, Lauren didn’t expect the girls to start dragging Abbie in her direction. She was caught off guard, and in a panic ducked back towards the showers. Lauren only had a moment to think, as the girls struggled to bring Abbie in her direction. Lauren hadn’t been noticed by them yet, and she wanted to make sure of that, or she knew it would only lead to trouble for her too. Only one option left. Against her better judgment, Lauren exited to the outside of the school like she had done many times before. Only this time, she had done it completely naked! She went and ducked down in the only place available, the wall jutting out from the side of the school, ironically the same place Abbie had been forced to hide yesterday, hoping neither of the girls had noticed her. Lauren watched on in some relief as the girls dragged Abbie through a hole in the fence, and over to the residential street next to the school.
Her relief was only momentary, as now she needed to figure out what to do about her situation. She couldn't believe she had gotten herself into this mess, locked out of the school without a stitch of clothing! She didn't even have shoes! The only thing she could think about right then, was getting back into the locker room and getting her clothes back.
She tried the door to the locker room first, but it didn't budge, despite her hoping for a miracle. That meant her only real option was to go all the way to the front, and enter at the main door. Doing that without being detected, however, was going to be the real challenge.
Her first problem was that her feet were hurting her after a minute. The path along the side of the school was mostly gravel. Every once in a while she would step out onto the grass near the fence, but that made her feel too vulnerable, and she preferred hugging close to the wall. Like Abbie had done the previous day, Lauren worried about who might see her through the windows once she reached the lunch room. Peeking in the first window, however, she felt relief as the room appeared to be empty.
Once at the corner, she took a peek out at her next challenge. The parking lot was now mostly empty of cars, and that gave her a little comfort in thinking she might actually be able to get back inside without being noticed. She took a few strides out into the open, but then threw her arms and hands over her privates in fright, realizing there was a group of skater kids out in the lot practicing tricks with their boards. Momentarily, she lost her ability to even think, worried she had been caught. With only panic on her mind, her only thought was to seek the cover back around the corner of the school.
Lauren hid there for a few minutes, trying to get her panicked pulse back under control. She couldn’t believe she had almost been caught, cursing the skaters under her breath. She continued observing them, three boys and a girl, but they didn’t seem to be going anywhere anytime soon. She also knew her mom would be showing up anytime to pick her up. Running out of time, and out of patience, she decided she would just make a run for it.
She did the same as before, covering her private parts with her arms and hands, and started running as fast as her bare feet would let her towards the school entrance. She made it all the way to the front sidewalk without even being noticed, before she heard her name being called. She turned to acknowledge them, realizing her worst fears at being caught, but it wasn’t the skaters who had called her name. “DADDY!!?”
“Lauren! Just what the hell do you think you’re doing!?” Her father looked at her with shock, not believing his youngest daughter was standing before him, completely naked in front of her school.
Lauren did the first thing to pop into her head to get out of trouble, exclaiming, “Susana and I came in naked last night, and you didn’t care!” She blushed as she dropped her arms, realizing if she was going to get away with this, she needed to appear confident.
“Well you weren’t running around naked at your school!” Her dad reacted with outrage. Despite what his wife had been telling him, he didn’t feel comfortable with his daughters so brazenly going around naked.
She could see he was getting more furious, but pressed on. “But she and I stayed naked all evening, and you didn’t say anything about that either!”
“Hummmmm.” He grumbled under his breath. He came closer to her, taking her by the wrist, and dragged his naked daughter back to his car. “Get in!” He said, pulling the passenger door open.
The four skater kids could only watch on in shock, as the car left the parking lot, wondering how the poor naked girl had ended up like that to begin with.
Lauren didn’t want to be in any more trouble than she knew she already was, so just kept her mouth shut as her dad drove. They ended up sitting in silence for what felt like forever to the naked girl, until her father finally broke it. “Listen Lauren. I might have reacted a little too harshly back there.”
“Huh?” She looked at her dad with surprise.
“Your mom explained some things to me about how you girls are thinking these days. I’m sure you just wanted to try it out again since you had fun with your sister last night.”
“Are you saying I’m not in trouble?” Lauren wished the hardest she ever had, hoping that was the case.
“No sugar pie. You’re not in trouble.” Her dad looked over at her with a smile.
Even she couldn’t believe she had somehow managed to get out of trouble. “Thanks daddy!” She hugged him around his torso in appreciation.
“Honey, I’m driving.” He patted her on the head, before she let go.
Lauren was jubilant now that she knew she wasn’t in trouble. Her only disappointment was that she was missing whatever was happening to Abbie. Overall, however, she was happy with the way things had turned out for her, concentrating on the road ahead. “Uh, daddy, where are we going?” She asked, realizing for the first time they were nowhere near their home.
“I have to stop at the bank, sweetheart.” He said, giving her a small grin. Lauren’s pulse picked back up again, as her dad made the turn onto one of the busier roads of the town.
She ducked down in her seat, happy for the first time in her life that she was so short. Now she knew what her sister must have felt like the other day, thinking it was all fun and games to watch someone else in this position, but no fun at all to be the one going through it. Her dad didn’t seem to be purposely trying to show her off, however, as he stayed in the right lane the entire time.
Arriving at the bank, her alarm doubled as they passed the drive though, instead heading to the parking lot. Ever since she was little, her dad had a thing about his car. His rule had been no one was allowed in it without him. She watched with dread as he shut off the engine, and opened his door. “Well, come on.” He said, as she just continued sitting here.
“Can’t you go through the drive through?” She asked, hoping the tears in her eyes weren’t noticeable.
“No. I need to talk to them about the mortgage. Now come on.”
“Can’t I wait here just this once daddy?” Knowing his most likely reply, she still felt a need to try.
“No. You know how I feel about that. Now get out of the car, Lauren!” He was starting to get mad again, she could tell.
“But I’m naked!” She felt a few of her tears fall from her eyes.
“That didn’t seem to bother you when you were running around the school. Now I’m not telling you again. Get out of the car!” He said forcefully.
He took a step, prepared to march around to her side of the car and drag her out if needed, but she unbuckled her seat belt, and opened the door. Making the short walk to the door, Lauren was conflicted, not sure if she should cover her privates like she had done earlier, but feeling a need to do it more than anything right at the moment. She overcame the urge for now, realizing she would look even more out of place if she was trying to hide herself like that.
Her dad was the first at the door, and held it open for her, ushering the naked girl inside and following closely behind. “You can have a seat over there.” He pointed out a waiting area with a few chairs to her.
Lauren walked to the area tentatively. There was a young boy already seated in one of the chairs, and he looked up at her with wonder when he noticed her approaching. “Wow!” He said under his breath. “I’ve never seen a girl naked before!”
Lauren continued fighting her compulsion to cover her naked body, as the boy took the time to really get the most out of this opportunity, trying to commit every bit of her to memory. She was blushing profusely now, but couldn’t make up her mind about which chair to take. There were two chairs opposite him, but that would mean he could ogle her openly, but the only other option was to sit directly next to him. That might mean he could attempt to touch her, and she couldn’t stand the thought of that.
She never got a chance to decide, as behind her someone tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. “Lauren!? You’re naked!?” Lauren’s giggling friend, Marissa, was standing right behind her, now openly gawking at her naked friend.
With her was another female classmate of theirs, Holly, and Holly’s younger brother, Gregory. “Holy shit…” The other girl said under her breath. Once again the shame she was feeling overwhelmed the blonde girl, and she covered her privates with the only thing she had available, her hands.
“Hey, that’s a naughty word!” The younger brother scolded his older sister. “I’m gonna tell mommy!” The boy was only 7, so had no real interest in Lauren being naked besides a curious glance.
Holly rolled her eyes at her brother as he went to tattle to their mom, turning back to the naked girl. “Sorry, I just never thought I’d see the day that you of all girls would be naked in a public place.” She was having trouble containing her giggling. Holly was one of her teammates from the track team, and had just thought she had helped Lauren pull off the prank on Abbie. “So it didn’t work huh? You still ended up here in Abbie’s place?”
“No, I’m here with my dad.” Lauren looked down in pure shame. “It’s a long story.”
“We have time. Holly’s mom’s very busy with the teller.” Marissa said smugly, and the two dressed girls took the open seats across from first the boy, who had been watching the naked girl in joy and wonder the entire time.
The younger boy gave Lauren a wide smile, realizing the only place for her to sit was next to him. He patted the seat invitingly, wanting the naked girl to come sit next to him.
Lauren begrudgingly took the seat next to him, and started explaining how she had ended up in this situation to her friends. She started at the beginning, explaining the way she had teased Abbie, her sister Susana, and her sister’s best friend Heather, about their nudity. She then explained how she had set the three of them up multiple times in order to embarrass and degrade them. Telling them about the trip to the drive through, or how she had made the girls go naked at the mall.
Then she explained all about how she had ended up in her own worst nightmare, stripping naked at the mall, her plan to set up Abbie to take her place in the humiliation, and how she had ended up naked at the bank today. After Lauren had spelled everything out to her friends, she honestly felt better to have gotten everything off of her chest.
Her friends had been almost snickering the entire time they listened to her story, but all of a sudden they got worried looks on their faces. “What? What is it?” Lauren had to ask, as a sense of dread took her over. “My dad’s right behind me, isn’t he?”
She didn’t even get a chance to look behind her, as her father placed a firm hand on her shoulder. He had heard basically the entirety of the little blonde’s confession. “Your mother and I are going to need to have quite the conversation about all of this when we get home.” He said, angrily. “Let’s go!” He grabbed her arm, pulling her from the chair, and out the door.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 20
Adam and Sam's science teacher had pulled the two thirteen year olds aside that morning, asking to see them out in the hall. She was interested in seeing the progress of their project thus far. "I trust you've had no trouble with your test subject?"
"Oh no, Ms. Burke. Here, look." Adam pulled out his phone, and after entering a secret code into an app to reveal a hidden directory, he started scrolling through the photos of Sam from the last two days. "Sam and I thought it would be easier to document our test subject with pictures." He explained.
The teacher gave her pupils a little smirk. She had a very strong inkling that the girl in the photographs was really Sam, as she seemed to be blushing very heavily now. "This is good work, you two. I'm very impressed. I'd like to bump your presentation up to Friday if you don't mind."
"Sure, we can go on Friday." Sam said with a bit of relief. Her worry was that her teacher was going to somehow recognize her right away.
"Adam, let me see that second picture you showed me again." The teacher requested, and Adam scrolled back through until he found the photo she was asking for. "Yes. That one. Make sure you crop it a bit more. The test subject's dark hair is coming down behind her shoulders here, and it might reveal the girl's identity." Sam turned bright red as her teacher gave her another large smirk and said, "I will admit, she does have very exquisite looking breasts. This will make for an excellent presentation, you two. Good work!" before she ushered the two back into the classroom.
After school, Sam met up with Adam. If they were going to present on Friday, then they needed to hustle. Walking back to Adam's house with them were Cody, Travis, Lilly, and even Hope.
Once the six teens were all inside the house, Adam announced, "Alright girls, time to strip naked!" With a large grin. Then he turned to his male friends and spoke softly. "It never gets old saying that to them."
Sam rolled her eyes at him when she overheated his comment, but that was the most resistance the girls put up about getting nude. Hope's casual clothes, and Lilly's much more formal wear came off easily, but Sam usually dressed in lots of layers. Her cargo pants, combined with her hiking boots and the three layers of tops she had worn, plus her bra, meant she was the last of the three girls to remove her clothes completely. But eventually, she was just as naked as the other girls. Now her only difference was that she was the only dark haired girl among blondes.
"Anyone want anything to drink?" Adam offered politely.
"Yeah, I'll take a coke." Travis said. The other teens all agreed they also wanted something, so Adam asked Sam for some help in the kitchen.
"Mom? Mrs. Stevens?" Adam was surprised to see his mom and her boss in the kitchen. Both women were sitting at the kitchen table, with their laptops in front of them. And both women were nude too, obviously.
"Hi Adam. How was school?" His mom asked with a smile. "Mrs. Stevens and I both took the day off today to work on the Feminudists presentation we are giving tomorrow."
"Please Susan. In this context you can call me Karen." Mrs. Stevens said, like this was not the first time she had reminded the woman.
"Oh yes. Sorry. Right. Karen and I are working on the Feminudists presentation for tomorrow." His mom corrected.
"That's great." Said Adam with a smile. "School was good. Ms. Burke asked us to move our science project up to Friday."
"Oh, what's your science project about?" Mrs. Stevens asked.
"We're doing it on what it's like for a girl to be naked in front of a boy her age." Adam explained.
"Oh, and this pretty young lady must be your test subject?" She asked with a smirk.
Sam blushed deep red as she answered. "We are partners on the project actually, ma'am, but yes, I am also the test subject. But that is supposed to be a secret."
"Well your secret's safe with me." Mrs. Stevens gave her a little wink.
"Did I hear someone else come in with you when you got home, Adam?" His mom asked.
"Yes mom. Travis and Cody are here. Lilly and Hope too. I offered to get everyone something to drink."
"Oh Hope's here? She was the polite young lady that stayed for dinner with us last night, right? I'll come say hi to everyone, and help you with the drinks." She offered, getting up from the table.
All four were soon heading from the kitchen, each carting enough glasses for everybody. Susan and Karen both greeted the rest of the teens warmly, and they all sat down in the living room, enjoying each other's company.
There was a bit of a break in the conversation, when the doorbell went off. It was Gwen. She and Chrissy had both come over, mainly so Gwen could see Travis. The girls had been hanging out at her house since high school let out. While Gwen had made the short trek from her house to the Larsons' naked, Chrissy was too timid to do the same. Adam's mom had to ask her to remove her clothes as soon as she entered the house.
After that, they basically picked up the conversation where it had left off. Mostly it was the two moms going over their Feminudist presentation for tomorrow. Eventually the women went back to working on their presentation, taking the kids' suggestions into account.
Once they had left the room, Sam poked Adam in the arm, and said they should probably make some progress on their own project today. "Oh, you mean your guys-es science project?" Hope asked with a little giggle. Sam couldn't stop herself from blushing again.
"What did you guys end up deciding on doing?" Cody asked with some curiosity.
Adam and Sam both turned to one another, with an unsure look on their faces. Neither were really sure how to respond. Cody and Travis both shared this class with them, and Adam hadn't had a chance to ask them to keep quiet, but thought this was as good a time to do it as any. "I'm going to tell you, but I need you guys to swear to secrecy." He said. "I mean all of you."
Sam could only watch on in humiliation when he got up and started explaining, but she also knew there was a chance the two boys might realize the photos were of her when they presented their work on Friday, so knew it was better they were informed now, and didn't have a chance to blurt it out in class.
Adam was just finishing with his explanation. "So Ms. Burke bumped our project up to Friday."
Hope had a little smirk on her lips, but otherwise the other teens all seemed a bit shocked at the project. "So you're gonna show naked pictures of Sam to our entire class on Friday!?" Travis just blurted out.
"Settle down!" Adam tried to calm things down, seeing that Sam was getting upset. "It's supposed to be a secret, and no one will know it's Sam."
"Except us." Cody said, amused.
"You guys are my best friends, and I trust you guys. I know you both will keep this a secret because I asked." Adam said, really hoping that was true.
"Yeah, of course we will." Travis gave a serious look, nodding his head in agreement.
"Yes. Absolutely." Cody added, with his own head nod.
That gave Sam a bit of relief to hear, but then Gwen addressed her with another one of her worries. "Ok, so maybe they won't recognize you, but you're still going to be showing pictures of your privates to the entire class. How will you ever make it through the presentation?"
"I offered to do most of the talking." Adam said, coming over to place his hand on Sam's shoulder to give her some support and calm her down a bit. "We're gonna spend tomorrow afternoon together, going over the presentation over and over, until we both can recite it in our sleep."
"We are?" Sam gave him a surprised, but gratuitous little smile.
"Yes, we are." He massaged her shoulder with his hand. "Our presentation is going to be the absolute best presentation in the history of Ms. Burke’s science class!"
Despite her worries, Sam had to laugh a little at his proclamation. He smiled down at her, happy to at least brighten her mood a little.
"Oh no it won't!" Travis said. "Ours is gonna be way better!"
"Oh yeah? What's it about?" Gwen asked.
"It's all about magnets!" Cody answered excitedly. He didn't always apply himself, but he always had the most fun in science class.
Adam took his seat back next to Sam, saying, "You guys do know that this is a biology class, right?"
"Yeah! We're testing the effect of magnetic fields on organisms." Cody explained.
"Have you found any effect?" Hope asked with a smirk.
"No. Nothing." Cody answered, looking a little bummed. "But Ms. Burke said it's still a valid scientific study as long as we keep notes, whether anything happens or not."
Hope shifted her attention back to Sam, seeing that the girl was still upset, despite Adam's attempt to cheer her up. "Sam, what if there was a way for us to help you out? Adam, what If you guys changed the scope of your project a little. What if you had more than one girl volunteer to be your test subject?"
"Wait, are you volunteering?" Adam asked with surprise.
"Not just me. What if all the girls here volunteer to be test subjects for your experiment? All of us have been going naked in front of you guys for the last little while or so. You can take some photos of all of us today, and then mix them in with the ones of Sam. That way it's not so obvious who is who." Hope said with an excited smile, happy to maybe have found a solution for Sam and her problem. "What do you say girls? Let's help Sam out!"
"I don't know if I can…" Chrissy's shyness had kept her from speaking the entire time she had been at the Larson household since she had arrived. She gave the group a forlorn look, hugging herself around her shoulders and even partially covering her breasts. Despite the occasions she had gone naked at Gwen's, she was nowhere even close to used to it. Having her naked photographs displayed in front of a classroom of thirteen year olds seemed like a nightmare to her.
"I'll do it." Gwen offered, despite her own nerves. "As long as you don't show my face or anything that would identify it as me, then sure."
Lilly was on the fence. She didn't share this class time with the others, but did have Ms. Burke for science in another period. Plus these were her contemporaries in the seventh grade, that she shared a lot of other classes with. "Let me see how you take the pictures first, and then I will decide." She offered.
"Ok," Adam said, getting back to his feet. "Hope, why don't I start with you, since this was your idea."
Hope got up as directed, standing in front of a blank white wall. Even if this had been her idea, and she had been happy to help out Sam, she could still feel her nerves buzzing. She might be in the eighth grade, but these were still students she might bump into on a daily basis.
Adam started by explaining to her how to stand. He told her to keep her arms at her sides, and stand naturally. Then he took the photo of her bare chest, and moved down to capture one of her bare, shaven slit too. Hope had a differently shaped chest from Sam, so it would be easy to tell the two girls apart there, but since both girls were shaved, it was a little more difficult to tell the two girls slits apart, at least in the legs closed position.
But Adam told her to spread her legs open for the next shot, which Hope obliged with a blush. The difference became apparent once her legs were open, as Hope's inner lips hung down ever so slightly, whereas Sam's outer lips were so plump they covered everything inside, even when she had her legs spread wide open.
Adam was satisfied with her pictures, so moved on to the next girl, Gwen. Gwen's boobs were much, much larger than all the other girls present, so there would be no mistaking this was a different girl. And despite Mrs. Larson's decree the first time she had gotten naked in front of the boys on Saturday, she had not shaved her own pubic area completely. Her mom had said she didn't have to, saying that was a bit silly, and that it was up to her to decide how she wanted to look. Gwen had opted to just shave the pubes from her outer lips, keeping a tuft of hair above.
Lilly had gone next, despite her earlier worry. She was satisfied that the pictures were going to be anonymous enough to not be traced back to her. She left her pubic hair natural, even if she didn't have a lot. Adam thought the pictures of her breasts were going to be the most difficult to tell apart from Sam's. He framed the picture so that a bit of her hair still showed, so that he could tell which girl was which later. He would have to go in and crop the photos before the presentation.
Sam had her own turn next. She was feeling a lot better since Hope had come up with this idea to help her. Adam forewent taking the picture of her face, as those pictures were not going to be used in the presentation anyway.
The only girl that had not gone was Chrissy, but the other girls were all trying to encourage her to do it anyway. "Come on, Chrissy. You're the only one here who hasn't gone yet." Gwen said.
"Do it for Sam." Hope added.
"If it would help, you can look at the pictures when I'm done, and I'll let you erase them if you can't handle it." Adam offered.
"Oh, ok…" Chrissy got up from her spot, distressed despite her agreement. She went and stood where the other girls had been before, and Adam got to work, quickly taking her photographs before she could back out. Despite being the same age as Gwen, her boobs were much smaller, with a more round shape like Hope's. Her areolas were much wider and covered her breasts more though. She had the most pubic hair of all the girls too, matching in its red color with the top of her head. Adam didn't ask her to display herself further, despite the fact that he could hardly see the girl's lower lips, because he knew it would be too much for Chrissy.
Once the two photos were taken, he offered to show her, just like he had said. "What do you think?" He asked.
Chrissy looked at the two photographs, blushing quite profusely. First she saw her bare breasts, and then the picture of her crotch, covered in its hair. "I guess you really wouldn't know it was me, right?" She laughed nervously.
"That's right." Adam tried to give her a reassuring smile. "No one will ever know that it's you." He said, then added, "Well, besides all of us here in this room."
"Yeah, ok…" Chrissy nodded her head in approval, still looking a little sheepish. "But those are the only pictures I'm letting you take of me!" She folded her arms and went back over to sit down next to Gwen.
"You did great!" Gwen patted her on the leg, and gave her a big smile.
"Thanks." Chrissy returned the smile, still blushing all the same, but leaned into her friend's shoulder for support. Gwen just wrapped her arm around her, holding her like that for a minute.
All of a sudden the two women rushed back into the living room where the teens were. "Adam, I need to get to the park right away! There's been some kind of incident with Abbie!"
Adam could tell his mom seemed very worried, getting worried for his sister himself. "Is she ok!?"
"Yes, she's fine, but the police are there and, and… Well I just need to go. Karen is going to stay with you until I get back. Don't worry your younger siblings. Just watch over them when they get home." She said, rushing her way out the front door.
--------
Abbie was going through her own scary ordeal across town. She was quite frightened for her safety. Two large girls she had never met in her life, had come into the locker room at her school, gagged her and thrown a hood over her head, bound her hands behind her back, and abducted her. Now she had no idea where she was, or where she was going.
She knew she had been inside of a car for a while, as she could still hear, and heard the engine running. She could tell they were now outside somewhere, as one of the large girls dragged her along, since she could feel the wind blowing against her bare body. Yes she was still naked. The girls had said something about that as they grabbed her.
The wind stopped and things seemed to get a little darker, so Abbie hoped she was inside somewhere. Even if she could still hear the sounds of the outdoors.
One of her hands was let free momentarily, but then it was tied to something else, above her head. Her other wrist too, and then both her ankles were spread out and secured beneath her. Her back was up against something that felt wooden. Abbie became frightened out of her mind. After that things fell mostly silent, at least for the moment.
A few minutes later, the terrorizing quiet Abbie had been experiencing was broken, and she could hear one of the girls shouting. “Step right up! See the naked girl in all her glory! Ogle her boobs and stare at her cunt! You can even touch her if you dare!”
Abbie didn’t like the sound of that, and tried pulling on her restraints with all her might, but that just made them get tighter. It was silent for another few moments, but then she heard a gasp of someone standing beside her. A boy! “Dude! Look! You can see everything! She doesn’t even have hair!”
“I know, this is so cool!” Another one said from the other side.
“I wonder who she is?” The first one said, Abbie could feel a hand, tugging at the edge of the hood, and started letting out muffled screams, not wanting anyone to know her identity.
“Hey! We said no touching the hood!” One of the large girls yelled from what sounded like behind her. It seemed one of the girls was at least there to supervise things. That still didn’t make Abbie feel all that good about her predicament, however.
That went on for a while. Boys and girls of all ages were gathering to see the naked girl in all her glory. Many of them laughed at her, and some of them even teased her about the look of her body, commenting about her boobs being small, or her not having any pubic hair. Abbie was at least thankful that no one had made an attempt to touch her. At least not yet.
“Wow! I think I know this girl!” One of the girls said, coming in.
“How could you know her?” Another asked.
“I think she was at the mall last night!” The first answered, sounding a little astonished. “Yeah! I recognize her… Well, her chest…”
“Oh my god! You were checking out a naked girl’s chest!?” Her friend teased her.
“Yeah! Just like you’re doin’ now!” The other fired back.
“Alright! Time’s up girls!” The large girl shouted from behind Abbie, amused.
The first time someone tried touching her, Abbie felt completely mortified. But she could do nothing but take it, as she was trapped, tied and gagged, so she couldn’t even speak. The first time, it was at least just her boobs that were touched. The second and third time, however, her full body was free rein to whoever was touching her. Including her very vulnerable pussy. Whoever it was that had touched her down there last, had even found her clitoris. Despite the fear she was feeling, she could tell she was getting excited at the pleasurable touch.
"Ew! She peed on me!" She heard the sound of a young boy's voice yelling.
"Oh, that's not pee." A different girl laughed. Abbie was starting to lose track of the number of people that had seen her by now.
The next ones to come in and see her, had also evidently wanted to touch her too. Abbie was really surprised to hear what sounded like a little girl talking, no older than 7 or 8 years old. “Can I put the head of my dolly inside of her?”
“Hmmm.” The large girl grunted from behind Abbie. “For ten bucks, you put it wherever you want!” Abbie started to wriggle around in pure fear of what was about to happen to her.
Susana and Heather had been in a heated debate since getting out of their high school. Heather still wanted to go through with their plan of humiliating Lauren. “Your sister is responsible for me giving not one, but two blowjobs to that creep, Tony!” Heather had yelled at her friend. "It's her fault we got detention today too!" Heather added in exasperation.
“Lauren’s not responsible for that. If you wouldn’t have kept arguing with Tony, and hadn’t dragged me into it, we never would have gotten detention.” Susana said, feeling more worried about what might be happening to her little sister at the moment.
“He kept saying we should go practice our nudism at his house today! I didn’t want everyone at school thinking we are nudists!” Heather complained.
“Whatever. I don’t really care about that right now. Lauren’s learned her lesson, alright? She’s been humiliated enough. With all the boys that saw her naked at the mall, and the gas pump last night. Even this morning she was caught naked by one of her classmates, and my mom invited him in for breakfast while she was naked.” Susana had done the best to make her case, as the two walked back to her house.
Heather just explained, “It doesn’t matter anyway. I already said I'd do the Harris twins' math homework in exchange for this. They’ve probably got her there right now. By the time we get there, they’ll probably be long gone.”
“Then we need to get to the park right now!”
That’s exactly where the two had been trying to get for the last half hour. Unfortunately neither girl had driven to school that day. Susana was thankfully able to get a hold of Tanya, and get them a ride.
Now arriving at the park, Heather and Susana practically leapt from Tanya's car. She was unable to stay, as she needed to get to her job, and just wished them luck as they ran off. They rushed to the pavilion in the middle of the field, seeing about twenty kids and teens all lined up and waiting to see the naked girl. Instead of waiting, the two girls rushed past the line, avoided one of the Harris girls as she tried to grab them, and went inside the tarped area shielding the naked girl from view.
"Hey, you need to wait…! Oh, it's you!" The Harris twin yelled, before recognizing Heather and Susana.
"Oh my god, Lauren! Are you all-- Wait, that's not Lauren." Susana said with surprise.
Abbie was never more happy to hear a voice she recognized in her life. The little girl had been mere moments away from trying to shove the head of her doll up her most sensitive hole! She could feel the head of it pressing right up against her opening. Abbie struggled with her restraints again, making a lot of muffled noise.
"Abbie!" Heather said, realizing who was really under the hood. She came over and yanked the doll out of the little girl’s hands just in time, tossing it towards the gap in the tarp. “Get out of here! Show’s over!”
“HEY!” The little girl complained, chasing after her doll. "She said I could do it for ten bucks!"
Susana pulled a ten dollar bill out of her pocket, shoving it into her hands. "Here kid. Now get lost!"
“You're mean!” The little girl kicked Susana in the shin, and then left the confines of the tarp, leaving the sixteen year old redhead hopping on one foot.
“Damn! You sure pissed her off!” The larger of the Harris twin girls laughed from her place behind Abbie.
“You got the wrong girl, Carla!” Heather complained.
“You said to grab the blonde girl in the locker room!” Carla was becoming irritated with her schoolmate.
Heather had started to remove Abbie’s hood, while Susana worked on the restraints holding her in place. Without the hood, Abbie could finally see she had been tied to a picnic table, that the twins had propped up on its side, tall wise. The two sixteen year olds were having some trouble with the ropes around her wrists and ankles, as the twins had tied them tightly.
Carla’s twin sister came in, wondering just exactly what was going on. Then both twins came over to the girls, practically looming over their classmates with an angry glare. Just one of the Harris twins was intimidating on her own. Both of them together were practically terrifying.
Heather and Susana stopped what they were doing, looking back at the twins worriedly. “You got the wrong girl.” Heather almost let out a whine.
“Does it look like we care!?” Carla said with a sneer. “You said in exchange for doing this, you'd do our math homework for a week. You got the homework for tomorrow?”
"Uhh, no. We got detention. Mr. Philips wouldn't let us do anything in there. We just had to sit there quietly." Heather rolled her eyes about that.
Carla took the eye roll the wrong way, however. "You getting snippy with me, Blondie!?"
"No! No!" Heather replied quickly, gulping in fear.
"If you don't got the homework, then I don't see why we should cut her down." Carla's sister, Anna said.
"But you can't leave her like that!" Susana pleaded.
"Tell you what." Carla started. "Blondie promises to bring our homework first thing in the morning, then we'll cut her down for you in an hour.” Then she looked at them with a wicked smirk. “Or one of you can take her place instead.”
Susana and Heather looked at one another, wondering which of them would make the first move. Abbie made another muffled noise to get their attention. Despite having the hood off, the gag was still in her mouth. Susana finally realized the girl wanted to say something, pulling the bit of cloth hanging from between her lips out of her mouth.
“Pthhhhhhh! Pppphh!” Abbie spat a couple times, seeing that the bit of cloth that had come from her mouth was actually her own pair of panties, she had been wearing all day at school. Finally, after all that time of being muffled, she was able to speak. “What if all three of us do it? If the three of us agree to stay naked for an hour, will you forget about Heather doing your homework for you? The three of us can help you do it instead too. That way you're not cheating.” She offered a practical solution, still feeling at their mercy. She was still tied and vulnerable, buck naked, with her arms and legs spread out into an X shape, to the picnic table.
"Hmmmm.…“ Carla scratched her chin. "Why would you offer to help us after we did this to you?"
"Because I feel partially responsible for this." Abbie answered, feeling ashamed of her actions. She realized it could have been little Lauren, tied up naked and scared out of her mind, instead of her. "And I'd really like to get down from here."
"Alright. Fine by me. We’ll cut you down when these two get their clothes off.” She said, pulling a pocket knife from her pocket.
Heather and Susana both felt stuck. Neither wanted to join her, but both felt too guilty to leave Abbie on her own. Their reluctance was palpable as they both slowly stripped naked from the clothes they were wearing. For as much as these two had gone naked, neither girl was anywhere near being used to it yet.
“Hand over the clothes!” Anna demanded, holding her arms outstretched in front of them. Both now naked sixteen year olds unwillingly handed over their clothes to the girl, while she just smirked at them, before covering their bodies with their arms.
“Uh uh!” Carla scolded them. “You need to leave everything showing, or the kids will complain.” In another reluctant act, both girls let their arms drop to their sides. “Good.” She said, turning her attention to Abbie. “Alright little blondie. I’ll cut you down, but you can’t go until we say.” She waved the pocket knife menacingly in her face.
“I know.” Abbie responded, resigned. The large girl cut her free, and Abbie rubbed her wrists, trying to get the feeling back into her hands. “No one can put anything inside us though!”
“Fine.” Carla rolled her eyes at her. “But you owe me 10 dollars from before. The little girl never paid me.” She laughed, as she and her sister left the confines of the tarp.
It took about 30 seconds, and then in walked three new kids, wanting to see the show. Two boys and a girl. One of the boys was younger, while the other, along with the girl, were teens. “Abbie?” The girl said with a laugh. “Abigail Larson?”
For the first time since all of this had begun, Abbie was missing her hood. "Umm… Yeah." She answered cautiously.
"Oh wow! I had heard you had become a nudist! I just didn't believe it!" The girl smiled wildly, surprise still evident in her expression.
"You know her, babe?" The boy asked curiously.
"Yeah. Abbie's in social studies with me."
"Megan, the girl outside said I can touch one of them!" The younger boy whined to the girl, pulling on her sleeve.
"Ugh, brothers. Am I right?" Megan rolled her eyes to Abbie, giving a little giggle.
"You don't have to tell me. I've got two." Abbie chuckled. "What's your little brother's name?"
"Joey." The girl answered.
"Well, Joey. Come closer." Abbie beckoned him forward. "I understand that you want a chance to touch me. Where would you like to touch me?" She asked, putting her hands on her hips.
"Ummm…" the younger boy felt a little intimidated, and just pointed at one of her boobs.
"Ok good." Abbie gave him a warm smile. "Go ahead and touch, but be gentle."
The boy started slowly, just feeling the soft skin on Abbie's boob with his finger tips. Eventually he felt a little bolder, cupping her boob from underneath, and then rubbed her chest all up and down to get an idea of what a boob really felt like. He seemed satisfied after that so he stopped.
"Very good, Joey." Abbie complimented him. Out of all that had touched her that day, Joey had been the most gentle with her.
"So you're inviting people to see you naked and touch you?" Her classmate asked with some confusion.
"Oh, it's not like that, exactly." Abbie thought for a moment, wanting to come up with a good cover story. "There are a lot of boys around here that are ignorant of girls' bodies. And of how they work. If my friends and I" She made a quick gesture to Susana and Heather "are going to be nudists, we don't want to get fifty questions every time we go somewhere. I thought this would be a good way to get the knowledge out."
"And have some fun too." Megan laughed.
"Yeah, there's that too." Abbie blushed in response, but laughed along with her. "No, actually we set up the system since we felt the boys would be a bit more respectful in a controlled environment like this. But we also know they are boys, and they're gonna want to do more than just look. Like your brother."
"I suppose that makes sense. Get it out of their system when you can control it." The girl seemed to buy the explanation from her, and said her goodbyes. "Alright. See you at school tomorrow!" She waved as the three left.
"My god, Abbie. I don't know how you can do that!" Heather said.
"Do what?"
"Stay so calm while naked in front of people like that." Heather explained.
"I know." Susana added. "I thought I was gonna faint when that boy said he wanted to touch one of us!"
"I do know this one trick that helps." Abbie started, but didn't get to explain as the next group came in.
"Well, well, well."
"Oh god! Tony!" Heather whined when she saw who it was.
"What do we have here?" Tony and his two cohorts smirked as they appraised the three naked girls. "I can see why you didn't want to come over to my house today, ladies. You got your own little scheme goin’ on, huh?"
"It's not like that." Susana tried to defend.
"Hey, no worries. We won't blab. It's not like this isn't gonna be the talk of the town for years to come." Tony laughed.
"Well that's enough. Your time is up." Abbie said, trying to get rid of them.
Tony came closer, putting his hand on the side of her cheek. "We didn't just come to look, sweetcakes. We came for some fun too."
"Hey guys, do you mind if I have a little fun with red’s tits today?" Asked Jeremy.
"Nah, go ahead. I want this tight little thing today." He said, running his hand through Abbie's hair. "I see you decided to go blonde. Let's see if it's true. Do blondes really have more fun?" He grabbed her hair tightly, yanking it back a little, making Abbie cry out in pain. At the same time, he shoved his other hand in between her legs.
Jeremy was busy pawing at Susana’s tits, so Frank went over to speak with Heather. “Hey Heather.”
“Hey Frank.” She gave him a little half smile, wondering if this guy was going to take advantage of her like his friends were taking advantage of the other girls.
“Can I hug you!?” He asked hurriedly, blushing at her.
“A hug?” Heather asked, unable to stop a little giggle from escaping. “You want to hug me?”
“Aww, forget about it. It’s stupid.” He turned away from her, clearly feeling humiliated with himself.
Heather took a bit of pity on him because of his reaction. “Yeah. Sure Frank. You can hug me.”
He looked back at her, with hope filling his heart. “Thanks.” He came forward, wrapping his arms around her bare shoulders, and rested his head against hers. Then he whispered, “This is nice.”
She was doing her best to hug him back, but he was a big guy. Kind of chubby. “Yeah, it’s not too bad.” She whispered back. Then she felt his hands move down her back, until they were holding the two globes of her protruding butt. She could only roll her eyes, as he continued to hold her like that. Eventually, she could feel his erection pressing up against her. Even if she had gotten annoyed at him for grabbing her butt, she did have to admit to herself it was nice to hold a boy in such a way, and she rested her own head on his shoulder in contentment.
Tony had been busy teasing Abbie by sucking her little boobs into his mouth, and she was now finding herself getting wet, despite her feeling like she was being violated. He also still had his hand down between her legs. “Damn girl. You got the softest, smoothest, tightest little pussy, dontcha! Well, I haven’t really tested your tightness yet, now have I? You have a boyfriend?”
“Yes I do.” Abbie answered in annoyance. “And I’m only fourteen-years-old.” She added.
Tony relaxed his hold on her, looking shocked. “Damn, girl. I didn’t know. I mean, you’re a real hottie for only fourteen. How ‘bout we just find your clit and make you cum?” He offered, spreading her outer lips with his index and ring finger, then running his middle up and down until he felt the little bump he was looking for. Despite herself, Abbie got up on her tippy-toes when he found her pleasure button, and gave him the moaning he was looking for.
Suddenly, there was a lot of commotion outside the tarped off area, as one of the kids outside yelled “IT’S THE COPS!”
None of the girls had any idea about what to do. The boys, however, were not going to stick around and risk getting into trouble. All three took off in a flash. None of them headed for the gap in the tarp though. Instead, Tony and the other boys ran straight through it, bringing it down to the ground. The three naked girls were now exposed to everyone!
Everyone was in such a panic, that no one noticed the makeshift wall was gone. They were all too busy trying to flee the scene. Abbie, Susana, and Heather all realized they were now out in the open and unprotected, but none of them had a chance to move, as the cops were now upon them.
“Stay right where you are, girls!” The officer yelled, before recognizing Abbie. “Hey! You’re one of the ones I saw the other day! With the crazy mom!”
“Officer, I uhhh…” Abbie was in full blown panic, thinking she was about to be arrested.
The officer gave Abbie a smile, to try and calm her down, then shouted at her partner. “Ramirez! Stop chasing them and get back over here!” She turned back to Abbie and laughed. “We got a tip that some girl was being held captive out here. Some really angry sounding guy.”
“Well, uhh…” Abbie wasn’t sure how to respond, thinking it was probably not a good idea to rat out the Harris twins.
She never got a chance, as someone started shouting in their direction. “OH MY GOD, SUSANA!” It was Susana's dad, and he was dragging her naked blonde little sister, Lauren, along with him by the wrist.
Officer Ramirez stepped in front of him. “Sir, I’m going to need you to calm down. This may be a crime scene and you can’t enter the area.”
“But that girl’s my daughter!” He said in exasperation, wondering why Susana was standing there naked with the two other girls.
“Sir, come on over.” The female officer said, beckoning for him to come closer. “My name’s Officer Wright. Were you the one that called in the tip?”
“Yes. My other daughter here,” He pulled Lauren forward a bit, who was looking very sorry for herself. “Told me some kind of plot was going to happen to her today, only she sent another girl in her place. I guess they’ve gotten into some kind of feud with one another.” He explained angrily.
"Would you girls mind explaining what's going on?" The female officer asked, with exasperation.
Abbie wasn't sure how to answer without getting the others into trouble. She let out a deep sigh, and was about to speak, but Heather stepped forward and began explaining instead. "This is all my fault." She began, a distraught look in her eye. She went through everything. What Lauren had put them through. How she and Susana had come up with this plan to get back at Lauren. How they had changed their minds and tried to stop it How they had discovered Abbie had ended up in Lauren's place, and finally how she and Susana had ended up naked themselves.
The cop looked at all four naked girls disappointedly. "I think that's a good explanation for now. I'd like to get a separate statement from each of you girls, but I think it's best to get your parents or guardians here first." She said, and pulled out her cell phone and offered it to Abbie. "Call your mom and ask her to come down here, please."
Abbie was very nervous as she made the call, not sure how much trouble she was really in for what had happened. The duration of the call was difficult for her to get through, but her mom said she was on her way.
It took about twenty minutes for both Abbie and Heather's mothers to arrive. Susana and Lauren didn't need to call, as their dad was already present. In the meantime, another squad car had arrived, with two more male officers.
Heather had noticed her and Susana's clothes just lying out in the open, and had asked if it was alright if they got dressed, but the female officer had said, "I'm sorry, girls, but that might be evidence now. Until we know further you'll have to stay as you are now."
Of the two moms to arrive, Heather's was the most agitated. Abbie's mom was just relieved to see that her daughter was alright, and ran over to give her a big hug. Of the two parents, Abbie's mom was also the only one nude. "Are you alright?" She asked, holding Abbie's face in between her hands.
"Yes mom. I'm fine." Even if she might be in trouble, she was still relieved to see her mom.
Officer Write came over to address the two, mom and daughter. "You two can step over here with me. Ramirez, you get Heather's statement, and you two," she pointed at the other two officers on the scene, "Please get the statement from the two sisters."
Abbie and her mom stepped aside to speak with officer Write privately. Heather had already spilled the beans about how everything had happened, so Abbie was forthright with her own statement. The only thing she really left out was some of the more explicit details of her ordeal, feeling too embarrassed to go into it fully.
The officers thanked all the girls for their cooperation, and went to converse amongst themselves privately for a bit.
"Heather, you are in such huge trouble." Her mom said to her as they stood there waiting for the cops to come back. Her mood had changed from fury to just cold anger in the time it had taken for her daughter to give her official statement. Heather just looked down at the ground in shame, giving a little gulp at what was going to happen to her because of her dumb decisions.
The four officers came back over, with grim looks on their faces as they addressed the four naked girls, and their parents. As usual, officer Write took the lead, as she was the most senior officer. "Technically all four girls could be in a lot of trouble. We're looking at, at least, a conspiracy to commit a kidnapping for all of you. Duress of a minor as well, from what Abbie explained happened to her." She paused for a minute, letting the severity of the accusations sink in. "But before today, none of you girls have ever been in trouble with the law. I've seen all you girls, for many years, growing up around these parts. I think this was all just a prank that got terribly out of hand. Terribly, terribly out of hand. So, against normal protocol, I am willing to be lenient on you today."
All four girls let out a great sigh of relief. They had all started to cry when the officer had mentioned kidnapping charges. "That doesn't mean you girls are free to continue this behavior!" The officer scolded sternly. "We will be keeping a sharp eye on the four of you from now on! And I'm sure your parents will be serving you each with appropriate punishments for your actions today!"
Heather had to glance at her mother with a side eye, seeing her furiously nodding her head in agreement.
"I don't want to ever see you girls involved in a situation like this again!" The officer continued. "You girls should be supportive of one another, instead of feuding like this. All four of you have just begun your journey into being nudists, and should have each other's backs instead of squabbling!" The officer finished. "So I will leave you with a warning, but if any of you ever pull a stunt like this again, I'm throwing the book at you!" She turned on her heel, leaving the four girls in the custody of their parents.
"Oh no, Ms. Burke. Here, look." Adam pulled out his phone, and after entering a secret code into an app to reveal a hidden directory, he started scrolling through the photos of Sam from the last two days. "Sam and I thought it would be easier to document our test subject with pictures." He explained.
The teacher gave her pupils a little smirk. She had a very strong inkling that the girl in the photographs was really Sam, as she seemed to be blushing very heavily now. "This is good work, you two. I'm very impressed. I'd like to bump your presentation up to Friday if you don't mind."
"Sure, we can go on Friday." Sam said with a bit of relief. Her worry was that her teacher was going to somehow recognize her right away.
"Adam, let me see that second picture you showed me again." The teacher requested, and Adam scrolled back through until he found the photo she was asking for. "Yes. That one. Make sure you crop it a bit more. The test subject's dark hair is coming down behind her shoulders here, and it might reveal the girl's identity." Sam turned bright red as her teacher gave her another large smirk and said, "I will admit, she does have very exquisite looking breasts. This will make for an excellent presentation, you two. Good work!" before she ushered the two back into the classroom.
After school, Sam met up with Adam. If they were going to present on Friday, then they needed to hustle. Walking back to Adam's house with them were Cody, Travis, Lilly, and even Hope.
Once the six teens were all inside the house, Adam announced, "Alright girls, time to strip naked!" With a large grin. Then he turned to his male friends and spoke softly. "It never gets old saying that to them."
Sam rolled her eyes at him when she overheated his comment, but that was the most resistance the girls put up about getting nude. Hope's casual clothes, and Lilly's much more formal wear came off easily, but Sam usually dressed in lots of layers. Her cargo pants, combined with her hiking boots and the three layers of tops she had worn, plus her bra, meant she was the last of the three girls to remove her clothes completely. But eventually, she was just as naked as the other girls. Now her only difference was that she was the only dark haired girl among blondes.
"Anyone want anything to drink?" Adam offered politely.
"Yeah, I'll take a coke." Travis said. The other teens all agreed they also wanted something, so Adam asked Sam for some help in the kitchen.
"Mom? Mrs. Stevens?" Adam was surprised to see his mom and her boss in the kitchen. Both women were sitting at the kitchen table, with their laptops in front of them. And both women were nude too, obviously.
"Hi Adam. How was school?" His mom asked with a smile. "Mrs. Stevens and I both took the day off today to work on the Feminudists presentation we are giving tomorrow."
"Please Susan. In this context you can call me Karen." Mrs. Stevens said, like this was not the first time she had reminded the woman.
"Oh yes. Sorry. Right. Karen and I are working on the Feminudists presentation for tomorrow." His mom corrected.
"That's great." Said Adam with a smile. "School was good. Ms. Burke asked us to move our science project up to Friday."
"Oh, what's your science project about?" Mrs. Stevens asked.
"We're doing it on what it's like for a girl to be naked in front of a boy her age." Adam explained.
"Oh, and this pretty young lady must be your test subject?" She asked with a smirk.
Sam blushed deep red as she answered. "We are partners on the project actually, ma'am, but yes, I am also the test subject. But that is supposed to be a secret."
"Well your secret's safe with me." Mrs. Stevens gave her a little wink.
"Did I hear someone else come in with you when you got home, Adam?" His mom asked.
"Yes mom. Travis and Cody are here. Lilly and Hope too. I offered to get everyone something to drink."
"Oh Hope's here? She was the polite young lady that stayed for dinner with us last night, right? I'll come say hi to everyone, and help you with the drinks." She offered, getting up from the table.
All four were soon heading from the kitchen, each carting enough glasses for everybody. Susan and Karen both greeted the rest of the teens warmly, and they all sat down in the living room, enjoying each other's company.
There was a bit of a break in the conversation, when the doorbell went off. It was Gwen. She and Chrissy had both come over, mainly so Gwen could see Travis. The girls had been hanging out at her house since high school let out. While Gwen had made the short trek from her house to the Larsons' naked, Chrissy was too timid to do the same. Adam's mom had to ask her to remove her clothes as soon as she entered the house.
After that, they basically picked up the conversation where it had left off. Mostly it was the two moms going over their Feminudist presentation for tomorrow. Eventually the women went back to working on their presentation, taking the kids' suggestions into account.
Once they had left the room, Sam poked Adam in the arm, and said they should probably make some progress on their own project today. "Oh, you mean your guys-es science project?" Hope asked with a little giggle. Sam couldn't stop herself from blushing again.
"What did you guys end up deciding on doing?" Cody asked with some curiosity.
Adam and Sam both turned to one another, with an unsure look on their faces. Neither were really sure how to respond. Cody and Travis both shared this class with them, and Adam hadn't had a chance to ask them to keep quiet, but thought this was as good a time to do it as any. "I'm going to tell you, but I need you guys to swear to secrecy." He said. "I mean all of you."
Sam could only watch on in humiliation when he got up and started explaining, but she also knew there was a chance the two boys might realize the photos were of her when they presented their work on Friday, so knew it was better they were informed now, and didn't have a chance to blurt it out in class.
Adam was just finishing with his explanation. "So Ms. Burke bumped our project up to Friday."
Hope had a little smirk on her lips, but otherwise the other teens all seemed a bit shocked at the project. "So you're gonna show naked pictures of Sam to our entire class on Friday!?" Travis just blurted out.
"Settle down!" Adam tried to calm things down, seeing that Sam was getting upset. "It's supposed to be a secret, and no one will know it's Sam."
"Except us." Cody said, amused.
"You guys are my best friends, and I trust you guys. I know you both will keep this a secret because I asked." Adam said, really hoping that was true.
"Yeah, of course we will." Travis gave a serious look, nodding his head in agreement.
"Yes. Absolutely." Cody added, with his own head nod.
That gave Sam a bit of relief to hear, but then Gwen addressed her with another one of her worries. "Ok, so maybe they won't recognize you, but you're still going to be showing pictures of your privates to the entire class. How will you ever make it through the presentation?"
"I offered to do most of the talking." Adam said, coming over to place his hand on Sam's shoulder to give her some support and calm her down a bit. "We're gonna spend tomorrow afternoon together, going over the presentation over and over, until we both can recite it in our sleep."
"We are?" Sam gave him a surprised, but gratuitous little smile.
"Yes, we are." He massaged her shoulder with his hand. "Our presentation is going to be the absolute best presentation in the history of Ms. Burke’s science class!"
Despite her worries, Sam had to laugh a little at his proclamation. He smiled down at her, happy to at least brighten her mood a little.
"Oh no it won't!" Travis said. "Ours is gonna be way better!"
"Oh yeah? What's it about?" Gwen asked.
"It's all about magnets!" Cody answered excitedly. He didn't always apply himself, but he always had the most fun in science class.
Adam took his seat back next to Sam, saying, "You guys do know that this is a biology class, right?"
"Yeah! We're testing the effect of magnetic fields on organisms." Cody explained.
"Have you found any effect?" Hope asked with a smirk.
"No. Nothing." Cody answered, looking a little bummed. "But Ms. Burke said it's still a valid scientific study as long as we keep notes, whether anything happens or not."
Hope shifted her attention back to Sam, seeing that the girl was still upset, despite Adam's attempt to cheer her up. "Sam, what if there was a way for us to help you out? Adam, what If you guys changed the scope of your project a little. What if you had more than one girl volunteer to be your test subject?"
"Wait, are you volunteering?" Adam asked with surprise.
"Not just me. What if all the girls here volunteer to be test subjects for your experiment? All of us have been going naked in front of you guys for the last little while or so. You can take some photos of all of us today, and then mix them in with the ones of Sam. That way it's not so obvious who is who." Hope said with an excited smile, happy to maybe have found a solution for Sam and her problem. "What do you say girls? Let's help Sam out!"
"I don't know if I can…" Chrissy's shyness had kept her from speaking the entire time she had been at the Larson household since she had arrived. She gave the group a forlorn look, hugging herself around her shoulders and even partially covering her breasts. Despite the occasions she had gone naked at Gwen's, she was nowhere even close to used to it. Having her naked photographs displayed in front of a classroom of thirteen year olds seemed like a nightmare to her.
"I'll do it." Gwen offered, despite her own nerves. "As long as you don't show my face or anything that would identify it as me, then sure."
Lilly was on the fence. She didn't share this class time with the others, but did have Ms. Burke for science in another period. Plus these were her contemporaries in the seventh grade, that she shared a lot of other classes with. "Let me see how you take the pictures first, and then I will decide." She offered.
"Ok," Adam said, getting back to his feet. "Hope, why don't I start with you, since this was your idea."
Hope got up as directed, standing in front of a blank white wall. Even if this had been her idea, and she had been happy to help out Sam, she could still feel her nerves buzzing. She might be in the eighth grade, but these were still students she might bump into on a daily basis.
Adam started by explaining to her how to stand. He told her to keep her arms at her sides, and stand naturally. Then he took the photo of her bare chest, and moved down to capture one of her bare, shaven slit too. Hope had a differently shaped chest from Sam, so it would be easy to tell the two girls apart there, but since both girls were shaved, it was a little more difficult to tell the two girls slits apart, at least in the legs closed position.
But Adam told her to spread her legs open for the next shot, which Hope obliged with a blush. The difference became apparent once her legs were open, as Hope's inner lips hung down ever so slightly, whereas Sam's outer lips were so plump they covered everything inside, even when she had her legs spread wide open.
Adam was satisfied with her pictures, so moved on to the next girl, Gwen. Gwen's boobs were much, much larger than all the other girls present, so there would be no mistaking this was a different girl. And despite Mrs. Larson's decree the first time she had gotten naked in front of the boys on Saturday, she had not shaved her own pubic area completely. Her mom had said she didn't have to, saying that was a bit silly, and that it was up to her to decide how she wanted to look. Gwen had opted to just shave the pubes from her outer lips, keeping a tuft of hair above.
Lilly had gone next, despite her earlier worry. She was satisfied that the pictures were going to be anonymous enough to not be traced back to her. She left her pubic hair natural, even if she didn't have a lot. Adam thought the pictures of her breasts were going to be the most difficult to tell apart from Sam's. He framed the picture so that a bit of her hair still showed, so that he could tell which girl was which later. He would have to go in and crop the photos before the presentation.
Sam had her own turn next. She was feeling a lot better since Hope had come up with this idea to help her. Adam forewent taking the picture of her face, as those pictures were not going to be used in the presentation anyway.
The only girl that had not gone was Chrissy, but the other girls were all trying to encourage her to do it anyway. "Come on, Chrissy. You're the only one here who hasn't gone yet." Gwen said.
"Do it for Sam." Hope added.
"If it would help, you can look at the pictures when I'm done, and I'll let you erase them if you can't handle it." Adam offered.
"Oh, ok…" Chrissy got up from her spot, distressed despite her agreement. She went and stood where the other girls had been before, and Adam got to work, quickly taking her photographs before she could back out. Despite being the same age as Gwen, her boobs were much smaller, with a more round shape like Hope's. Her areolas were much wider and covered her breasts more though. She had the most pubic hair of all the girls too, matching in its red color with the top of her head. Adam didn't ask her to display herself further, despite the fact that he could hardly see the girl's lower lips, because he knew it would be too much for Chrissy.
Once the two photos were taken, he offered to show her, just like he had said. "What do you think?" He asked.
Chrissy looked at the two photographs, blushing quite profusely. First she saw her bare breasts, and then the picture of her crotch, covered in its hair. "I guess you really wouldn't know it was me, right?" She laughed nervously.
"That's right." Adam tried to give her a reassuring smile. "No one will ever know that it's you." He said, then added, "Well, besides all of us here in this room."
"Yeah, ok…" Chrissy nodded her head in approval, still looking a little sheepish. "But those are the only pictures I'm letting you take of me!" She folded her arms and went back over to sit down next to Gwen.
"You did great!" Gwen patted her on the leg, and gave her a big smile.
"Thanks." Chrissy returned the smile, still blushing all the same, but leaned into her friend's shoulder for support. Gwen just wrapped her arm around her, holding her like that for a minute.
All of a sudden the two women rushed back into the living room where the teens were. "Adam, I need to get to the park right away! There's been some kind of incident with Abbie!"
Adam could tell his mom seemed very worried, getting worried for his sister himself. "Is she ok!?"
"Yes, she's fine, but the police are there and, and… Well I just need to go. Karen is going to stay with you until I get back. Don't worry your younger siblings. Just watch over them when they get home." She said, rushing her way out the front door.
--------
Abbie was going through her own scary ordeal across town. She was quite frightened for her safety. Two large girls she had never met in her life, had come into the locker room at her school, gagged her and thrown a hood over her head, bound her hands behind her back, and abducted her. Now she had no idea where she was, or where she was going.
She knew she had been inside of a car for a while, as she could still hear, and heard the engine running. She could tell they were now outside somewhere, as one of the large girls dragged her along, since she could feel the wind blowing against her bare body. Yes she was still naked. The girls had said something about that as they grabbed her.
The wind stopped and things seemed to get a little darker, so Abbie hoped she was inside somewhere. Even if she could still hear the sounds of the outdoors.
One of her hands was let free momentarily, but then it was tied to something else, above her head. Her other wrist too, and then both her ankles were spread out and secured beneath her. Her back was up against something that felt wooden. Abbie became frightened out of her mind. After that things fell mostly silent, at least for the moment.
A few minutes later, the terrorizing quiet Abbie had been experiencing was broken, and she could hear one of the girls shouting. “Step right up! See the naked girl in all her glory! Ogle her boobs and stare at her cunt! You can even touch her if you dare!”
Abbie didn’t like the sound of that, and tried pulling on her restraints with all her might, but that just made them get tighter. It was silent for another few moments, but then she heard a gasp of someone standing beside her. A boy! “Dude! Look! You can see everything! She doesn’t even have hair!”
“I know, this is so cool!” Another one said from the other side.
“I wonder who she is?” The first one said, Abbie could feel a hand, tugging at the edge of the hood, and started letting out muffled screams, not wanting anyone to know her identity.
“Hey! We said no touching the hood!” One of the large girls yelled from what sounded like behind her. It seemed one of the girls was at least there to supervise things. That still didn’t make Abbie feel all that good about her predicament, however.
That went on for a while. Boys and girls of all ages were gathering to see the naked girl in all her glory. Many of them laughed at her, and some of them even teased her about the look of her body, commenting about her boobs being small, or her not having any pubic hair. Abbie was at least thankful that no one had made an attempt to touch her. At least not yet.
“Wow! I think I know this girl!” One of the girls said, coming in.
“How could you know her?” Another asked.
“I think she was at the mall last night!” The first answered, sounding a little astonished. “Yeah! I recognize her… Well, her chest…”
“Oh my god! You were checking out a naked girl’s chest!?” Her friend teased her.
“Yeah! Just like you’re doin’ now!” The other fired back.
“Alright! Time’s up girls!” The large girl shouted from behind Abbie, amused.
The first time someone tried touching her, Abbie felt completely mortified. But she could do nothing but take it, as she was trapped, tied and gagged, so she couldn’t even speak. The first time, it was at least just her boobs that were touched. The second and third time, however, her full body was free rein to whoever was touching her. Including her very vulnerable pussy. Whoever it was that had touched her down there last, had even found her clitoris. Despite the fear she was feeling, she could tell she was getting excited at the pleasurable touch.
"Ew! She peed on me!" She heard the sound of a young boy's voice yelling.
"Oh, that's not pee." A different girl laughed. Abbie was starting to lose track of the number of people that had seen her by now.
The next ones to come in and see her, had also evidently wanted to touch her too. Abbie was really surprised to hear what sounded like a little girl talking, no older than 7 or 8 years old. “Can I put the head of my dolly inside of her?”
“Hmmm.” The large girl grunted from behind Abbie. “For ten bucks, you put it wherever you want!” Abbie started to wriggle around in pure fear of what was about to happen to her.
Susana and Heather had been in a heated debate since getting out of their high school. Heather still wanted to go through with their plan of humiliating Lauren. “Your sister is responsible for me giving not one, but two blowjobs to that creep, Tony!” Heather had yelled at her friend. "It's her fault we got detention today too!" Heather added in exasperation.
“Lauren’s not responsible for that. If you wouldn’t have kept arguing with Tony, and hadn’t dragged me into it, we never would have gotten detention.” Susana said, feeling more worried about what might be happening to her little sister at the moment.
“He kept saying we should go practice our nudism at his house today! I didn’t want everyone at school thinking we are nudists!” Heather complained.
“Whatever. I don’t really care about that right now. Lauren’s learned her lesson, alright? She’s been humiliated enough. With all the boys that saw her naked at the mall, and the gas pump last night. Even this morning she was caught naked by one of her classmates, and my mom invited him in for breakfast while she was naked.” Susana had done the best to make her case, as the two walked back to her house.
Heather just explained, “It doesn’t matter anyway. I already said I'd do the Harris twins' math homework in exchange for this. They’ve probably got her there right now. By the time we get there, they’ll probably be long gone.”
“Then we need to get to the park right now!”
That’s exactly where the two had been trying to get for the last half hour. Unfortunately neither girl had driven to school that day. Susana was thankfully able to get a hold of Tanya, and get them a ride.
Now arriving at the park, Heather and Susana practically leapt from Tanya's car. She was unable to stay, as she needed to get to her job, and just wished them luck as they ran off. They rushed to the pavilion in the middle of the field, seeing about twenty kids and teens all lined up and waiting to see the naked girl. Instead of waiting, the two girls rushed past the line, avoided one of the Harris girls as she tried to grab them, and went inside the tarped area shielding the naked girl from view.
"Hey, you need to wait…! Oh, it's you!" The Harris twin yelled, before recognizing Heather and Susana.
"Oh my god, Lauren! Are you all-- Wait, that's not Lauren." Susana said with surprise.
Abbie was never more happy to hear a voice she recognized in her life. The little girl had been mere moments away from trying to shove the head of her doll up her most sensitive hole! She could feel the head of it pressing right up against her opening. Abbie struggled with her restraints again, making a lot of muffled noise.
"Abbie!" Heather said, realizing who was really under the hood. She came over and yanked the doll out of the little girl’s hands just in time, tossing it towards the gap in the tarp. “Get out of here! Show’s over!”
“HEY!” The little girl complained, chasing after her doll. "She said I could do it for ten bucks!"
Susana pulled a ten dollar bill out of her pocket, shoving it into her hands. "Here kid. Now get lost!"
“You're mean!” The little girl kicked Susana in the shin, and then left the confines of the tarp, leaving the sixteen year old redhead hopping on one foot.
“Damn! You sure pissed her off!” The larger of the Harris twin girls laughed from her place behind Abbie.
“You got the wrong girl, Carla!” Heather complained.
“You said to grab the blonde girl in the locker room!” Carla was becoming irritated with her schoolmate.
Heather had started to remove Abbie’s hood, while Susana worked on the restraints holding her in place. Without the hood, Abbie could finally see she had been tied to a picnic table, that the twins had propped up on its side, tall wise. The two sixteen year olds were having some trouble with the ropes around her wrists and ankles, as the twins had tied them tightly.
Carla’s twin sister came in, wondering just exactly what was going on. Then both twins came over to the girls, practically looming over their classmates with an angry glare. Just one of the Harris twins was intimidating on her own. Both of them together were practically terrifying.
Heather and Susana stopped what they were doing, looking back at the twins worriedly. “You got the wrong girl.” Heather almost let out a whine.
“Does it look like we care!?” Carla said with a sneer. “You said in exchange for doing this, you'd do our math homework for a week. You got the homework for tomorrow?”
"Uhh, no. We got detention. Mr. Philips wouldn't let us do anything in there. We just had to sit there quietly." Heather rolled her eyes about that.
Carla took the eye roll the wrong way, however. "You getting snippy with me, Blondie!?"
"No! No!" Heather replied quickly, gulping in fear.
"If you don't got the homework, then I don't see why we should cut her down." Carla's sister, Anna said.
"But you can't leave her like that!" Susana pleaded.
"Tell you what." Carla started. "Blondie promises to bring our homework first thing in the morning, then we'll cut her down for you in an hour.” Then she looked at them with a wicked smirk. “Or one of you can take her place instead.”
Susana and Heather looked at one another, wondering which of them would make the first move. Abbie made another muffled noise to get their attention. Despite having the hood off, the gag was still in her mouth. Susana finally realized the girl wanted to say something, pulling the bit of cloth hanging from between her lips out of her mouth.
“Pthhhhhhh! Pppphh!” Abbie spat a couple times, seeing that the bit of cloth that had come from her mouth was actually her own pair of panties, she had been wearing all day at school. Finally, after all that time of being muffled, she was able to speak. “What if all three of us do it? If the three of us agree to stay naked for an hour, will you forget about Heather doing your homework for you? The three of us can help you do it instead too. That way you're not cheating.” She offered a practical solution, still feeling at their mercy. She was still tied and vulnerable, buck naked, with her arms and legs spread out into an X shape, to the picnic table.
"Hmmmm.…“ Carla scratched her chin. "Why would you offer to help us after we did this to you?"
"Because I feel partially responsible for this." Abbie answered, feeling ashamed of her actions. She realized it could have been little Lauren, tied up naked and scared out of her mind, instead of her. "And I'd really like to get down from here."
"Alright. Fine by me. We’ll cut you down when these two get their clothes off.” She said, pulling a pocket knife from her pocket.
Heather and Susana both felt stuck. Neither wanted to join her, but both felt too guilty to leave Abbie on her own. Their reluctance was palpable as they both slowly stripped naked from the clothes they were wearing. For as much as these two had gone naked, neither girl was anywhere near being used to it yet.
“Hand over the clothes!” Anna demanded, holding her arms outstretched in front of them. Both now naked sixteen year olds unwillingly handed over their clothes to the girl, while she just smirked at them, before covering their bodies with their arms.
“Uh uh!” Carla scolded them. “You need to leave everything showing, or the kids will complain.” In another reluctant act, both girls let their arms drop to their sides. “Good.” She said, turning her attention to Abbie. “Alright little blondie. I’ll cut you down, but you can’t go until we say.” She waved the pocket knife menacingly in her face.
“I know.” Abbie responded, resigned. The large girl cut her free, and Abbie rubbed her wrists, trying to get the feeling back into her hands. “No one can put anything inside us though!”
“Fine.” Carla rolled her eyes at her. “But you owe me 10 dollars from before. The little girl never paid me.” She laughed, as she and her sister left the confines of the tarp.
It took about 30 seconds, and then in walked three new kids, wanting to see the show. Two boys and a girl. One of the boys was younger, while the other, along with the girl, were teens. “Abbie?” The girl said with a laugh. “Abigail Larson?”
For the first time since all of this had begun, Abbie was missing her hood. "Umm… Yeah." She answered cautiously.
"Oh wow! I had heard you had become a nudist! I just didn't believe it!" The girl smiled wildly, surprise still evident in her expression.
"You know her, babe?" The boy asked curiously.
"Yeah. Abbie's in social studies with me."
"Megan, the girl outside said I can touch one of them!" The younger boy whined to the girl, pulling on her sleeve.
"Ugh, brothers. Am I right?" Megan rolled her eyes to Abbie, giving a little giggle.
"You don't have to tell me. I've got two." Abbie chuckled. "What's your little brother's name?"
"Joey." The girl answered.
"Well, Joey. Come closer." Abbie beckoned him forward. "I understand that you want a chance to touch me. Where would you like to touch me?" She asked, putting her hands on her hips.
"Ummm…" the younger boy felt a little intimidated, and just pointed at one of her boobs.
"Ok good." Abbie gave him a warm smile. "Go ahead and touch, but be gentle."
The boy started slowly, just feeling the soft skin on Abbie's boob with his finger tips. Eventually he felt a little bolder, cupping her boob from underneath, and then rubbed her chest all up and down to get an idea of what a boob really felt like. He seemed satisfied after that so he stopped.
"Very good, Joey." Abbie complimented him. Out of all that had touched her that day, Joey had been the most gentle with her.
"So you're inviting people to see you naked and touch you?" Her classmate asked with some confusion.
"Oh, it's not like that, exactly." Abbie thought for a moment, wanting to come up with a good cover story. "There are a lot of boys around here that are ignorant of girls' bodies. And of how they work. If my friends and I" She made a quick gesture to Susana and Heather "are going to be nudists, we don't want to get fifty questions every time we go somewhere. I thought this would be a good way to get the knowledge out."
"And have some fun too." Megan laughed.
"Yeah, there's that too." Abbie blushed in response, but laughed along with her. "No, actually we set up the system since we felt the boys would be a bit more respectful in a controlled environment like this. But we also know they are boys, and they're gonna want to do more than just look. Like your brother."
"I suppose that makes sense. Get it out of their system when you can control it." The girl seemed to buy the explanation from her, and said her goodbyes. "Alright. See you at school tomorrow!" She waved as the three left.
"My god, Abbie. I don't know how you can do that!" Heather said.
"Do what?"
"Stay so calm while naked in front of people like that." Heather explained.
"I know." Susana added. "I thought I was gonna faint when that boy said he wanted to touch one of us!"
"I do know this one trick that helps." Abbie started, but didn't get to explain as the next group came in.
"Well, well, well."
"Oh god! Tony!" Heather whined when she saw who it was.
"What do we have here?" Tony and his two cohorts smirked as they appraised the three naked girls. "I can see why you didn't want to come over to my house today, ladies. You got your own little scheme goin’ on, huh?"
"It's not like that." Susana tried to defend.
"Hey, no worries. We won't blab. It's not like this isn't gonna be the talk of the town for years to come." Tony laughed.
"Well that's enough. Your time is up." Abbie said, trying to get rid of them.
Tony came closer, putting his hand on the side of her cheek. "We didn't just come to look, sweetcakes. We came for some fun too."
"Hey guys, do you mind if I have a little fun with red’s tits today?" Asked Jeremy.
"Nah, go ahead. I want this tight little thing today." He said, running his hand through Abbie's hair. "I see you decided to go blonde. Let's see if it's true. Do blondes really have more fun?" He grabbed her hair tightly, yanking it back a little, making Abbie cry out in pain. At the same time, he shoved his other hand in between her legs.
Jeremy was busy pawing at Susana’s tits, so Frank went over to speak with Heather. “Hey Heather.”
“Hey Frank.” She gave him a little half smile, wondering if this guy was going to take advantage of her like his friends were taking advantage of the other girls.
“Can I hug you!?” He asked hurriedly, blushing at her.
“A hug?” Heather asked, unable to stop a little giggle from escaping. “You want to hug me?”
“Aww, forget about it. It’s stupid.” He turned away from her, clearly feeling humiliated with himself.
Heather took a bit of pity on him because of his reaction. “Yeah. Sure Frank. You can hug me.”
He looked back at her, with hope filling his heart. “Thanks.” He came forward, wrapping his arms around her bare shoulders, and rested his head against hers. Then he whispered, “This is nice.”
She was doing her best to hug him back, but he was a big guy. Kind of chubby. “Yeah, it’s not too bad.” She whispered back. Then she felt his hands move down her back, until they were holding the two globes of her protruding butt. She could only roll her eyes, as he continued to hold her like that. Eventually, she could feel his erection pressing up against her. Even if she had gotten annoyed at him for grabbing her butt, she did have to admit to herself it was nice to hold a boy in such a way, and she rested her own head on his shoulder in contentment.
Tony had been busy teasing Abbie by sucking her little boobs into his mouth, and she was now finding herself getting wet, despite her feeling like she was being violated. He also still had his hand down between her legs. “Damn girl. You got the softest, smoothest, tightest little pussy, dontcha! Well, I haven’t really tested your tightness yet, now have I? You have a boyfriend?”
“Yes I do.” Abbie answered in annoyance. “And I’m only fourteen-years-old.” She added.
Tony relaxed his hold on her, looking shocked. “Damn, girl. I didn’t know. I mean, you’re a real hottie for only fourteen. How ‘bout we just find your clit and make you cum?” He offered, spreading her outer lips with his index and ring finger, then running his middle up and down until he felt the little bump he was looking for. Despite herself, Abbie got up on her tippy-toes when he found her pleasure button, and gave him the moaning he was looking for.
Suddenly, there was a lot of commotion outside the tarped off area, as one of the kids outside yelled “IT’S THE COPS!”
None of the girls had any idea about what to do. The boys, however, were not going to stick around and risk getting into trouble. All three took off in a flash. None of them headed for the gap in the tarp though. Instead, Tony and the other boys ran straight through it, bringing it down to the ground. The three naked girls were now exposed to everyone!
Everyone was in such a panic, that no one noticed the makeshift wall was gone. They were all too busy trying to flee the scene. Abbie, Susana, and Heather all realized they were now out in the open and unprotected, but none of them had a chance to move, as the cops were now upon them.
“Stay right where you are, girls!” The officer yelled, before recognizing Abbie. “Hey! You’re one of the ones I saw the other day! With the crazy mom!”
“Officer, I uhhh…” Abbie was in full blown panic, thinking she was about to be arrested.
The officer gave Abbie a smile, to try and calm her down, then shouted at her partner. “Ramirez! Stop chasing them and get back over here!” She turned back to Abbie and laughed. “We got a tip that some girl was being held captive out here. Some really angry sounding guy.”
“Well, uhh…” Abbie wasn’t sure how to respond, thinking it was probably not a good idea to rat out the Harris twins.
She never got a chance, as someone started shouting in their direction. “OH MY GOD, SUSANA!” It was Susana's dad, and he was dragging her naked blonde little sister, Lauren, along with him by the wrist.
Officer Ramirez stepped in front of him. “Sir, I’m going to need you to calm down. This may be a crime scene and you can’t enter the area.”
“But that girl’s my daughter!” He said in exasperation, wondering why Susana was standing there naked with the two other girls.
“Sir, come on over.” The female officer said, beckoning for him to come closer. “My name’s Officer Wright. Were you the one that called in the tip?”
“Yes. My other daughter here,” He pulled Lauren forward a bit, who was looking very sorry for herself. “Told me some kind of plot was going to happen to her today, only she sent another girl in her place. I guess they’ve gotten into some kind of feud with one another.” He explained angrily.
"Would you girls mind explaining what's going on?" The female officer asked, with exasperation.
Abbie wasn't sure how to answer without getting the others into trouble. She let out a deep sigh, and was about to speak, but Heather stepped forward and began explaining instead. "This is all my fault." She began, a distraught look in her eye. She went through everything. What Lauren had put them through. How she and Susana had come up with this plan to get back at Lauren. How they had changed their minds and tried to stop it How they had discovered Abbie had ended up in Lauren's place, and finally how she and Susana had ended up naked themselves.
The cop looked at all four naked girls disappointedly. "I think that's a good explanation for now. I'd like to get a separate statement from each of you girls, but I think it's best to get your parents or guardians here first." She said, and pulled out her cell phone and offered it to Abbie. "Call your mom and ask her to come down here, please."
Abbie was very nervous as she made the call, not sure how much trouble she was really in for what had happened. The duration of the call was difficult for her to get through, but her mom said she was on her way.
It took about twenty minutes for both Abbie and Heather's mothers to arrive. Susana and Lauren didn't need to call, as their dad was already present. In the meantime, another squad car had arrived, with two more male officers.
Heather had noticed her and Susana's clothes just lying out in the open, and had asked if it was alright if they got dressed, but the female officer had said, "I'm sorry, girls, but that might be evidence now. Until we know further you'll have to stay as you are now."
Of the two moms to arrive, Heather's was the most agitated. Abbie's mom was just relieved to see that her daughter was alright, and ran over to give her a big hug. Of the two parents, Abbie's mom was also the only one nude. "Are you alright?" She asked, holding Abbie's face in between her hands.
"Yes mom. I'm fine." Even if she might be in trouble, she was still relieved to see her mom.
Officer Write came over to address the two, mom and daughter. "You two can step over here with me. Ramirez, you get Heather's statement, and you two," she pointed at the other two officers on the scene, "Please get the statement from the two sisters."
Abbie and her mom stepped aside to speak with officer Write privately. Heather had already spilled the beans about how everything had happened, so Abbie was forthright with her own statement. The only thing she really left out was some of the more explicit details of her ordeal, feeling too embarrassed to go into it fully.
The officers thanked all the girls for their cooperation, and went to converse amongst themselves privately for a bit.
"Heather, you are in such huge trouble." Her mom said to her as they stood there waiting for the cops to come back. Her mood had changed from fury to just cold anger in the time it had taken for her daughter to give her official statement. Heather just looked down at the ground in shame, giving a little gulp at what was going to happen to her because of her dumb decisions.
The four officers came back over, with grim looks on their faces as they addressed the four naked girls, and their parents. As usual, officer Write took the lead, as she was the most senior officer. "Technically all four girls could be in a lot of trouble. We're looking at, at least, a conspiracy to commit a kidnapping for all of you. Duress of a minor as well, from what Abbie explained happened to her." She paused for a minute, letting the severity of the accusations sink in. "But before today, none of you girls have ever been in trouble with the law. I've seen all you girls, for many years, growing up around these parts. I think this was all just a prank that got terribly out of hand. Terribly, terribly out of hand. So, against normal protocol, I am willing to be lenient on you today."
All four girls let out a great sigh of relief. They had all started to cry when the officer had mentioned kidnapping charges. "That doesn't mean you girls are free to continue this behavior!" The officer scolded sternly. "We will be keeping a sharp eye on the four of you from now on! And I'm sure your parents will be serving you each with appropriate punishments for your actions today!"
Heather had to glance at her mother with a side eye, seeing her furiously nodding her head in agreement.
"I don't want to ever see you girls involved in a situation like this again!" The officer continued. "You girls should be supportive of one another, instead of feuding like this. All four of you have just begun your journey into being nudists, and should have each other's backs instead of squabbling!" The officer finished. "So I will leave you with a warning, but if any of you ever pull a stunt like this again, I'm throwing the book at you!" She turned on her heel, leaving the four girls in the custody of their parents.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 21
As soon as Susana and Lauren arrived back home with their father, he was ready to explode at both of them. Their mother managed to calm him down, and said she wanted to give her own input on how the girls were to be punished. They left both girls naked in the living room, while they headed into the den for their discussion.
The girls hadn't said one word to one another since that morning. Susana finally had enough of the silence, and said, "I know you're mad at me, Lauren, but I did try to stop it, you know."
"I know." Lauren said back. "I was stupid too. I should have tried to stop it instead of sending Abbie in my place." She had been crying off and on ever since her dad had overhead her at the bank.
Paul came downstairs then, seeing both his sisters were finally home. "What happened? Mom gave me some bits and pieces, but it sounds like both of you are in big trouble."
Lauren, who hadn't been naked in front of her big brother for as long as she could remember, covered her little nipples up in embarrassment of him seeing her in that way. She couldn't keep her eyes locked onto him, and instead opted to look in another direction so she didn't have to see him looking at her in such a state.
Susana was also flush, but her embarrassment came more from the amount of trouble they were in, and not totally because she was naked in front of her brother again. "It's pretty bad." She said, totally ashamed of herself.
Paul could see the grim mood both his sisters were in, and just sat down in one of the chairs near them, instead of asking any more questions of them. Then they all waited for their parents to return with their verdict.
It took almost half an hour, but the girls’ parents finally returned to the room. Their mom took the lead, addressing the girls in a calm, but agitated way. "I think you girls understand why you are in trouble. And I think you understand why what you each planned to do was not only immoral, but also extremely illegal! You're both lucky not to be sitting in a jail cell right now!"
"That's right!" Their dad added with fury.
"The police were nice enough to let you off with a warning," Their mom continued. "But that is not going to be the case here! You're both grounded until further notice!" Both girls had begun shedding tears again, but they both nodded their heads, knowing that was probably the least of their punishment.
"Susana, for the next two weeks, you will be driving and chaperoning your younger sister to everywhere she wants or needs to go." Their mom said, confusing both girls. Hadn't she just said they were grounded? "Lauren, since you got such enjoyment out of making your sister and the other girls go places in the nude, your father and I think you should have some of the experience yourself."
"The only place you will be allowed to wear clothes for at least the next two weeks, is at your school!" Her father said, gruffly. Lauren couldn't stop herself from letting out a gasp at her punishment, looking at him open mouthed and wide eyed. "Oh yes. In fact, your sister will be making sure of that for us."
"I want this to really sink in for you Lauren. Remember all the times and places you saw that nudist girl, Abbie naked? I expect you to be naked at every one of those places too!" Her mom explained.
"But she goes running naked in the morning! And she even goes naked for track practice!?" Lauren couldn't keep her mouth shut, sobbing uncontrollably.
"Then we expect you to go running naked in the morning, and to be naked at track practice as well!" Their dad was just barely controlling his anger.
"Susana, as we've said, you're grounded until further notice. But we also think it is important for you to experience some of the fear and humiliation that poor Abbie girl must have been going through." Susana already thought she had done that, what with stripping naked and joining Abbie, but she knew enough to keep her mouth shut, unlike her little sister. "Today, Lauren will be joining you for your humiliating punishment, but normally it will be your friend Heather joining you."
Her mom walked into the den for a moment, only to come back out with two large poster boards. She gestured them forwards towards each girl, obviously wanting them to take it. As each girl took the large sign, they were both able to read what it said. Lauren's read, 'Ask me what I am being punished for. I'm a very naughty girl.' while Susana's read, 'I've been a very naughty girl and am being punished. Look at my naked body all you want!' Conveniently, although probably not for the girls, their parents had written the same thing on both sides.
"Every day that you are grounded for, you will spend one hour in the front yard holding one of these signs, Susana." Her mother explained. "Now I want you to march out there and face everyone in shame, knowing both of you deserve this!" She pointed sternly at the front door.
Both girls began to weep, as the reality of the humiliation they were about to face started to sink in. Their mother escorted them down to almost the edge of the lawn, explaining to the girls that they were to show their signs to anyone who came past, but we're not to use the signs to cover up any of their naked bodies.
She went back to join her husband at the top of the driveway. He had gotten a couple lawn chairs from the garage, and now the two parents sat and observed the humiliating punishment they had come up with in action.
The first people to see the girls were just the ones in cars. Their street wasn't too busy, but a car was coming past them about every minute. It was late afternoon, almost evening time, and a lot of people were now returning home from work.
A few of the cars honked at the girls, thinking they were out protesting something. Others slowed down, to get a better look at them as they went by. All the same, the two naked sisters were both deeply embarrassed every time, and couldn't stop themselves from blushing dark red as they held their signs above their heads for each motorist.
The first one they could truly see the reaction of, was a jogger coming in their direction. It was a man in his late twenties or early thirties. As he came to be in front of the two, he stopped to stare at the two bare miscreants. "What are you being punished for?" He asked, pointing at the sign, and letting out a stifled chuckle. Neither girl wanted to answer, and both just hung their heads in shame.
"Answer him!" Their mom called from the top of the driveway.
Susana looked up at the man, doing her best to fulfill her mother's demand. "We conspired to get another girl naked and humiliate her."
The man's smile turned into disgust as he listened. "Well then this is a very fitting punishment for you." He said, and then turned, continuing jogging down the road.
Another car came by, only this one stopped right in front of them. The windows rolled down, revealing Tony and his two friends. "Hey Susana! Enjoy your punishment! I know I am!" Tony said, and he and Jeremy both laughed at the girls. Frank just gave them an apologetic look from his spot in the back seat, and shrugged his shoulders, and then the car sped off.
"You ok?" Lauren whispered to her older sister, since she had begun crying again.
Susana gave a couple sniffles, getting her tears under control. "Yeah. I was just thinking about what everyone is going to say at school once they hear about this." Lauren could only give her sister a solemn look, unsure if there was anything that could make things better at this point.
The next ones to see the naked sisters were a couple out walking their dog. As they got close, the dog reacted with great excitement, shoving his nose deep into Susana's crotch!
"Woah! Rex! Down boy! Stop!" The man holding the leash tried pulling his dog back, but the dog was a large and powerful golden retriever.
"Rex, you naughty boy! You're not going to get any treats if you don't behave." The woman said, chuckling. The dog's attention was momentarily averted at the mention of treats, and he came romping over to her. "That's a good boy!" She said, patting him on the head. She addressed the two nude girls as she said, "He's always trying to get a sniff or a lick between my legs too, girls. Don't take it personally." She laughed, even as Susana and Lauren gave her a slightly disgusted look.
The man, meanwhile, had finally noticed the girls’ signs. "I guess you girls aren't out here protesting. What are you in trouble for?"
It was Lauren's turn to answer. "We tried to get a girl naked and humiliate her."
"Now why would you go and do a thing like that?" The woman asked. "Didn't I see you out here naked just this morning, playing around with a boy just about your age?"
Lauren turned bright red at that. "Oh, ummm…"
"And you." The man said to Susana. "I'm pretty sure I saw you and another girl going into this house completely naked last night?"
"Oh god…" Susana commented under her breath, feeling totally humiliated now.
"Well, I think that answers that question." The woman said, noticing how both girls were now blushing. "If you two are gonna be nudists, you might want to consider long and hard about if it's really a good idea to try and humiliate someone by making them go naked. You might just end up the ones humiliated yourselves." The couple had nothing else to say, continuing their walk down the street.
After that, the girls' hour was nearly up, but they would have to face one more humiliation before they were allowed inside. Mike, the boy Susana fancied, came out of his house, situated across the street and a ways down from Susana's. He had merely been taking the garbage out. Once he spotted the two naked girls, however, he couldn't resist coming over to see them.
"Susana, what happened?" As he had come closer, he had been able to read the girls' posters. "You're in trouble?"
Susana was now facing a new humiliation, as she knew the boy she liked was now going to think very poorly of her. "Yes, it's a long story, but we both kind of conspired to get a girl naked and humiliate her." Susana explained it the way her mother had said to do.
Mike just looked at her in shock. "Why would you do that? I thought you and Heather were going naked to try and boost your confidence or something? That's what you told me. Why would you humiliate a girl like that?"
"It's my fault." Lauren said. She was going to try and take the blame for her sister so she didn't look bad in front of the boy she liked. "I was the one who was humiliating Susana and Heather by making them go naked. They were just trying to get revenge on me for what I had done to them."
"Is that true?" Mike asked, looking back at Susana. She just nodded her head, too ashamed of herself to speak with him at the moment. He gave them both a look of disappointment. "You two are supposed to be sisters. If I had a sister, or a brother, I could never imagine treating them like that." Both girls were at the maximum amount of shame already, and could not hang their heads any lower. Mike left it at that, returning back to his home.
Heather, meanwhile, was in the midst of her own punishment across town at her own home. Her mom had yelled at her for the entire car ride. She had even dragged Heather out of the car and inside the house by her ear. The only other one home was her brother, Blake, and he was very surprised when his mom dragged his sister in.
"What's happening?" He asked, seeing that his sister was obviously crying.
Their mom paced back and forth for a minute, trying to get her anger under control. Then she remembered the rules. Despite her initial worries about the rule, she had gotten accustomed to stripping naked when she came into the house. She felt hot from her anger, and didn't want to set a bad precedent, especially with how angry she was with her daughter, so began removing her clothes. "Heather is in big trouble, Blake. She almost got arrested!" She had her dress off, and was having a bit of trouble undoing her bra. She was shaking a bit from the anger.
"Oh my god! Why?" He asked, looking at his older sister in shock.
"Would you get this for me, Blake!?" She asked a lot harsher than she meant to sound, but now she was getting frustrated on top of being angry. Blake removed his mother's bra, while she pushed her own panties down her legs. She let out a huff and a sigh, before saying, "Finally!" She then finally answered his question. "Your sister came up with a plot to get some poor little girl naked and tied up at the park! Only Abbie ended up the one tied up, and naked."
"Abbie!? Is she ok!?" Blake started to panic, thinking something terrible had happened to his girlfriend.
"She's fine, Blake. She's back at home with her mom now." His mom reassured him.
Blake was relieved to know that, letting out his own sigh. "What are you going to do with Heather?"
"I don't know yet." Their mom said in exasperation. "Actually I do know. I said the other day that you are responsible for your sister's punishments, and I meant it. I'll leave it up to you to decide what Heather’s first punishment should be." And with that she turned and left the room, not even collecting her own clothes before she left. She felt a great need to cool off, or she knew she might lose it at Heather, and do something she might regret later.
Heather had gotten her crying under control, and was just making sniffling noises as she stood naked before her brother. She had to turn her head slightly to look at him, while she wondered just what he was going to do with her.
Blake turned his attention to his older sister, marching up to her and getting into her face. "I can't believe you would do that to Abbie!" He said angrily.
"It was supposed to be Lauren." She mumbled out.
"It doesn't matter! What you did was so wrong and so stupid!" He grabbed her by the arm, pulling her towards the couch.
"What are you doing!?" She asked in panic.
"I'm going to start by giving you a spanking! That's what I'm doing!" He sat down on the couch and then forced her over his lap.
Heather didn't even get a chance to prepare, as he started delivering the blows to her bare behind. "Ahhh! Owww!" She began crying again, this time from the hard smacks on her tender back side.
Her brother was feeling pent up rage, thinking about what must have happened to his poor girlfriend, so was really letting her have it. "Of all the stupid! Irresponsible! Idiotic! Imbecilic…!" He went on, repeating the words their mother had once said to him when he was in trouble. Only what he had done that time paled in comparison to what Heather was in trouble for now.
"PLEASE! PLEASE BLAKE! I'M SORRY!" She started to beg, kicking and screaming in pain. "PLEASE! I WON'T DO IT AGAIN! I'M SO SORRY!"
Blake didn't stop though, not even for an instant. Not until she was no longer able to scream, and all she could do was just let out wheezing, high pitched moans of pain, barely able to catch her breath. Then, and only then, did he finally stop.
He looked down at her ass first, and then looked at his hand. Both her ass and his palm had turned a dark crimson red from the beating, almost purple. He tried to get her to stand upright, but she was unable after such a ruthless punishment, and she just collapsed down onto the floor in front of him.
Their mom had listened to the entire spanking, which had gone on for more than five minutes, but could not bring herself to watch. She couldn’t bring herself to see the agony her daughter must be in. She only came back into the room once it sounded like the punishment was over.
Blake was just standing there, a broken look on his face, with his own tears running down. While Heather was down on the floor, still sobbing uncontrollably.
He walked a few paces towards his mom and spoke softly, "I don't want to be in charge of Heather's punishments anymore." And he left the room.
Of all the parents, Abbie's mom was the least mad. She just wanted to get to the bottom of what had led to everything happening. Instead of sitting in silence on the car ride home, or yelling at her daughter the whole way, she instead addressed Abbie directly.
"Please explain to me why you would get involved in that? I thought you were understanding and enjoying your time nude now. I don't understand why you would try to set that girl up in that way."
Abbie went back to almost the beginning, explaining everything about how Lauren was threatening her with showing off her naked pictures. What she had put her through at the mall. Abbie just let all of her frustration out about the time she had been forced to spend naked.
"I don't understand, Abbie. You know there's nothing wrong or shameful about a girl being naked." Her mother responded sadly.
"I know mom. I get that. I just… Don't you realize how sometimes it can be very embarrassing to be naked in front of people? Especially when they aren't expecting you to be naked? I know you feel it's something that shouldn't bother me, but it does sometimes. So I got worried about how the other kids would laugh at me if they saw those pictures of me naked. And I went along with Lauren so she wouldn't show them to anyone."
"Oh, Abbie…" her mom grabbed her hand, with tears in her eyes. "I'm so sorry you felt that way. I think I got so caught up with my idea, that I didn't take your feelings into account. I think I rushed you into this too fast. It just worked out so well with my boss and her daughter." Both were silent for a minute as each considered what to say next. "Does it bother you being naked right now?" Her mom asked sadly. "Answer me honestly. You won't be in trouble."
Abbie thought for a moment, "No mom. It doesn't bother me right now. It's just you and me in the car." She gave her mom a weak smile.
"Good. That's good." Her mom smiled back. Then suddenly she pulled the car to the side of the road, put it in park and undid her seat belt. "How about this?" She said with a giggle, hoping out of the car and coming around to Abbie's side. She opened her door, and then reached in herself to undo her seat belt, then beckoned for her to get out of the car.
Abbie looked at her mom like she had gone crazy again. "What are you doing?" She asked, wide eyed.
Abbie's mom just laughed some more, offering her hand to help her daughter get up. Abbie cautiously took it, still wondering what her mom was up to now. Once she was out of the car, Abbie's mom led her towards the house they had parked in front of, and Abbie noticed for the first time that there were three little girls playing in the yard in front of the house.
The girls laughed in amusement when they spotted the naked mom and daughter headed their way. All three wondered why the woman and the teen girl were naked. The oldest of the three girls, looking to be about 10 or 11, took a cautious step forward. "Hi, what's going on?" She asked in bewilderment, but she and the other two girls couldn't control their giggles as they looked at the two naked females.
Abbie's mom didn't mind the giggling, and just gave them a warm smile in return. "Hi girls. I'm sorry for interrupting your play, but my daughter and I wanted to ask you a couple of questions if you don't mind."
"Ok." The older girl sat back down, grabbing one of the tea cups she had been playing with.
"Why did you girls laugh when we came to talk to you?"
"Because you're nakkie!" The littlest one giggled. She looked to only be about 5 or 6.
"Sandy!" The oldest one tried to scold her, although she wasn't very effective as the little girl continued to laugh.
"It's alright." Abbie's mom laughed along with her. "She's right. I am nakkie."
"Why are you nakkie?" The middle girl asked, looking to be around 7 or 8 years old.
"My daughter and I are nudists. Do you girls know that term?" The girls all shook their heads, so she continued, "A nudist is someone that likes or prefers to be naked. Doesn't that sound nice?"
"I guess." The oldest one said. "I've never seen a grown-up go naked before though."
"Yes we have! Mom gets naked to change into her swimming suit at the pool with us." The middle girl corrected. *Aunt Dedra too!"
"All three of you are sisters?"
"Uh hum." The oldest nodded her head.
"Aww. That's sweet. Let me ask, have you girls ever seen a grown-up go naked outside of the changing room or anything like this?"
"Oh no. Never." All three girls agreed.
"Why did you laugh at my daughter and me when you saw that we were naked?" She asked next.
"I don't know." The littlest one said.
"Maybe 'cause we've never seen it before?" The middle girl interjected.
"Does it bother you that we're naked?"
"No." All three young girls answered while shaking their heads.
"Do you girls ever go naked?"
"Sometimes." The youngest one answered. "When we have a bath."
"How about other times? Like when you think you shouldn't be naked?" Abbie's mom was getting close to her point now, getting a little smirk on her lips as she continued. She looked over at Abbie with that smirk, while Abbie just continued to stand there, not sure what the point was that her mother was trying to make.
"We all used to run around in the sprinkler naked when we were younger." The middle child answered. "Sandy still does it sometimes." She giggled again.
"Well, would you go naked more often if you could?"
The oldest girl shook her head back and forth emphatically, but her sisters seemed to consider the question more thoroughly. "I would!" The littlest one answered.
"I think so." The middle one agreed. "I'd only wear clothes when it's too cold outside."
"What about you? Why did you say no when your sisters said yes?" She addressed the oldest one.
"Cause it would be embarrassing to be naked in front of people." She answered with a blush.
Abbie's mom nudged Abbie with her elbow, nodding her head at the oldest girl. "And what if your mom said it was ok for you to go naked? Would you do it then?"
The girl considered for a moment, but then slowly nodded her head. "I think I might. Maybe. I could try, but it would be weird to be naked in front of boys and stuff."
"But you think you would go naked all the same?"
"Yes, I think so." The girl nodded her head.
"What's… going on out here?" The girl's mother had come out to check on them, wondering why there was a naked woman and teenage girl talking with her young daughters.
Susan immediately went into smoothing things over mode, showing that they were no threat to the girls. "Hi. I'm Susan Larson, your neighbor from down the road. This is my daughter Abigail. Abbie for short. We were just asking your daughters a few questions. Both Abbie and I have recently become nudists, Feminudists to be exact, and we wanted to get a read on how the neighbors were going to receive us if we went naked in front of them."
The younger girl's mom softened her stance a little. "Oh, I see. I had heard something from one of our other neighbors about some nudists moving in or something, but I can't say I believed them until now." She laughed, returning Susan's warm smile. "It's nice to meet you."
"You too." Susan came over and shook her hand.
"Did I hear you correctly? Did you say, Feminudist? What exactly is that?"
"It's a new term we've come up with." Susan explained. "We believe it is beneficial if only females are the ones going nude. We think it will help teach girls to be more accepting and appreciative of their own bodies, and at the same time, teach men and boys to be more respectful towards women and girls. We're having a meeting tomorrow night around 6 at the Burger Mountain on 5th if you're more interested."
"That does sound very interesting. I'll try to be there. Oh, where are my manners? My name is Margaret Pennyworth, and my daughters are Fiona, Candice, and Sandra."
"Sandy for short." The little one smiled at them.
"Would you two like to come inside for a minute?" The woman asked.
"I wish we could, but Abbie and I need to be getting home." Abbie's mom answered. They all said their goodbyes after that, and Abbie and her mom headed back to the car.
"Mom, can I be a nudist when I grow up?" They heard little Sandy asking as they got into the car.
"If you really want to." Her mother said, giving her a curious look. "You don't need to wait until you are grown up to be a nudist though, sweetheart. If that's what you really want." The little girl jumped up in celebration to hear that, and pulled off her dress and then kicked off her panties, before going back to playing tea party with her sisters. Her two older sisters just laughed along with their mom in response.
Back inside the car, Abbie and her mom could now talk privately. "Do you understand why I just did that, Abbie?"
Abbie shook her head, "Not really."
"I wanted to show you that you have built up a false modesty in your head. Those girls laughed for sure, but they weren't really laughing at us. They were just laughing at the situation, but those girls didn't really care that we were naked. The two younger girls even agreed that they would be naked if they could, and the oldest one even admitted she would too, if she hadn't had the modesty driven into her by society or her parents.
I know I am partially responsible for building up that false modesty in you, so I am also to blame for how you feel. I'm very sorry for doing that to you." She grabbed her daughter's hand, giving her a look of support. "But I'm also here now to help you work through that. We will get through this together, ok honey. There is nothing wrong with you being nude, and I promise I won't give up on helping you learn that, until you know that in your heart of hearts."
The girls hadn't said one word to one another since that morning. Susana finally had enough of the silence, and said, "I know you're mad at me, Lauren, but I did try to stop it, you know."
"I know." Lauren said back. "I was stupid too. I should have tried to stop it instead of sending Abbie in my place." She had been crying off and on ever since her dad had overhead her at the bank.
Paul came downstairs then, seeing both his sisters were finally home. "What happened? Mom gave me some bits and pieces, but it sounds like both of you are in big trouble."
Lauren, who hadn't been naked in front of her big brother for as long as she could remember, covered her little nipples up in embarrassment of him seeing her in that way. She couldn't keep her eyes locked onto him, and instead opted to look in another direction so she didn't have to see him looking at her in such a state.
Susana was also flush, but her embarrassment came more from the amount of trouble they were in, and not totally because she was naked in front of her brother again. "It's pretty bad." She said, totally ashamed of herself.
Paul could see the grim mood both his sisters were in, and just sat down in one of the chairs near them, instead of asking any more questions of them. Then they all waited for their parents to return with their verdict.
It took almost half an hour, but the girls’ parents finally returned to the room. Their mom took the lead, addressing the girls in a calm, but agitated way. "I think you girls understand why you are in trouble. And I think you understand why what you each planned to do was not only immoral, but also extremely illegal! You're both lucky not to be sitting in a jail cell right now!"
"That's right!" Their dad added with fury.
"The police were nice enough to let you off with a warning," Their mom continued. "But that is not going to be the case here! You're both grounded until further notice!" Both girls had begun shedding tears again, but they both nodded their heads, knowing that was probably the least of their punishment.
"Susana, for the next two weeks, you will be driving and chaperoning your younger sister to everywhere she wants or needs to go." Their mom said, confusing both girls. Hadn't she just said they were grounded? "Lauren, since you got such enjoyment out of making your sister and the other girls go places in the nude, your father and I think you should have some of the experience yourself."
"The only place you will be allowed to wear clothes for at least the next two weeks, is at your school!" Her father said, gruffly. Lauren couldn't stop herself from letting out a gasp at her punishment, looking at him open mouthed and wide eyed. "Oh yes. In fact, your sister will be making sure of that for us."
"I want this to really sink in for you Lauren. Remember all the times and places you saw that nudist girl, Abbie naked? I expect you to be naked at every one of those places too!" Her mom explained.
"But she goes running naked in the morning! And she even goes naked for track practice!?" Lauren couldn't keep her mouth shut, sobbing uncontrollably.
"Then we expect you to go running naked in the morning, and to be naked at track practice as well!" Their dad was just barely controlling his anger.
"Susana, as we've said, you're grounded until further notice. But we also think it is important for you to experience some of the fear and humiliation that poor Abbie girl must have been going through." Susana already thought she had done that, what with stripping naked and joining Abbie, but she knew enough to keep her mouth shut, unlike her little sister. "Today, Lauren will be joining you for your humiliating punishment, but normally it will be your friend Heather joining you."
Her mom walked into the den for a moment, only to come back out with two large poster boards. She gestured them forwards towards each girl, obviously wanting them to take it. As each girl took the large sign, they were both able to read what it said. Lauren's read, 'Ask me what I am being punished for. I'm a very naughty girl.' while Susana's read, 'I've been a very naughty girl and am being punished. Look at my naked body all you want!' Conveniently, although probably not for the girls, their parents had written the same thing on both sides.
"Every day that you are grounded for, you will spend one hour in the front yard holding one of these signs, Susana." Her mother explained. "Now I want you to march out there and face everyone in shame, knowing both of you deserve this!" She pointed sternly at the front door.
Both girls began to weep, as the reality of the humiliation they were about to face started to sink in. Their mother escorted them down to almost the edge of the lawn, explaining to the girls that they were to show their signs to anyone who came past, but we're not to use the signs to cover up any of their naked bodies.
She went back to join her husband at the top of the driveway. He had gotten a couple lawn chairs from the garage, and now the two parents sat and observed the humiliating punishment they had come up with in action.
The first people to see the girls were just the ones in cars. Their street wasn't too busy, but a car was coming past them about every minute. It was late afternoon, almost evening time, and a lot of people were now returning home from work.
A few of the cars honked at the girls, thinking they were out protesting something. Others slowed down, to get a better look at them as they went by. All the same, the two naked sisters were both deeply embarrassed every time, and couldn't stop themselves from blushing dark red as they held their signs above their heads for each motorist.
The first one they could truly see the reaction of, was a jogger coming in their direction. It was a man in his late twenties or early thirties. As he came to be in front of the two, he stopped to stare at the two bare miscreants. "What are you being punished for?" He asked, pointing at the sign, and letting out a stifled chuckle. Neither girl wanted to answer, and both just hung their heads in shame.
"Answer him!" Their mom called from the top of the driveway.
Susana looked up at the man, doing her best to fulfill her mother's demand. "We conspired to get another girl naked and humiliate her."
The man's smile turned into disgust as he listened. "Well then this is a very fitting punishment for you." He said, and then turned, continuing jogging down the road.
Another car came by, only this one stopped right in front of them. The windows rolled down, revealing Tony and his two friends. "Hey Susana! Enjoy your punishment! I know I am!" Tony said, and he and Jeremy both laughed at the girls. Frank just gave them an apologetic look from his spot in the back seat, and shrugged his shoulders, and then the car sped off.
"You ok?" Lauren whispered to her older sister, since she had begun crying again.
Susana gave a couple sniffles, getting her tears under control. "Yeah. I was just thinking about what everyone is going to say at school once they hear about this." Lauren could only give her sister a solemn look, unsure if there was anything that could make things better at this point.
The next ones to see the naked sisters were a couple out walking their dog. As they got close, the dog reacted with great excitement, shoving his nose deep into Susana's crotch!
"Woah! Rex! Down boy! Stop!" The man holding the leash tried pulling his dog back, but the dog was a large and powerful golden retriever.
"Rex, you naughty boy! You're not going to get any treats if you don't behave." The woman said, chuckling. The dog's attention was momentarily averted at the mention of treats, and he came romping over to her. "That's a good boy!" She said, patting him on the head. She addressed the two nude girls as she said, "He's always trying to get a sniff or a lick between my legs too, girls. Don't take it personally." She laughed, even as Susana and Lauren gave her a slightly disgusted look.
The man, meanwhile, had finally noticed the girls’ signs. "I guess you girls aren't out here protesting. What are you in trouble for?"
It was Lauren's turn to answer. "We tried to get a girl naked and humiliate her."
"Now why would you go and do a thing like that?" The woman asked. "Didn't I see you out here naked just this morning, playing around with a boy just about your age?"
Lauren turned bright red at that. "Oh, ummm…"
"And you." The man said to Susana. "I'm pretty sure I saw you and another girl going into this house completely naked last night?"
"Oh god…" Susana commented under her breath, feeling totally humiliated now.
"Well, I think that answers that question." The woman said, noticing how both girls were now blushing. "If you two are gonna be nudists, you might want to consider long and hard about if it's really a good idea to try and humiliate someone by making them go naked. You might just end up the ones humiliated yourselves." The couple had nothing else to say, continuing their walk down the street.
After that, the girls' hour was nearly up, but they would have to face one more humiliation before they were allowed inside. Mike, the boy Susana fancied, came out of his house, situated across the street and a ways down from Susana's. He had merely been taking the garbage out. Once he spotted the two naked girls, however, he couldn't resist coming over to see them.
"Susana, what happened?" As he had come closer, he had been able to read the girls' posters. "You're in trouble?"
Susana was now facing a new humiliation, as she knew the boy she liked was now going to think very poorly of her. "Yes, it's a long story, but we both kind of conspired to get a girl naked and humiliate her." Susana explained it the way her mother had said to do.
Mike just looked at her in shock. "Why would you do that? I thought you and Heather were going naked to try and boost your confidence or something? That's what you told me. Why would you humiliate a girl like that?"
"It's my fault." Lauren said. She was going to try and take the blame for her sister so she didn't look bad in front of the boy she liked. "I was the one who was humiliating Susana and Heather by making them go naked. They were just trying to get revenge on me for what I had done to them."
"Is that true?" Mike asked, looking back at Susana. She just nodded her head, too ashamed of herself to speak with him at the moment. He gave them both a look of disappointment. "You two are supposed to be sisters. If I had a sister, or a brother, I could never imagine treating them like that." Both girls were at the maximum amount of shame already, and could not hang their heads any lower. Mike left it at that, returning back to his home.
Heather, meanwhile, was in the midst of her own punishment across town at her own home. Her mom had yelled at her for the entire car ride. She had even dragged Heather out of the car and inside the house by her ear. The only other one home was her brother, Blake, and he was very surprised when his mom dragged his sister in.
"What's happening?" He asked, seeing that his sister was obviously crying.
Their mom paced back and forth for a minute, trying to get her anger under control. Then she remembered the rules. Despite her initial worries about the rule, she had gotten accustomed to stripping naked when she came into the house. She felt hot from her anger, and didn't want to set a bad precedent, especially with how angry she was with her daughter, so began removing her clothes. "Heather is in big trouble, Blake. She almost got arrested!" She had her dress off, and was having a bit of trouble undoing her bra. She was shaking a bit from the anger.
"Oh my god! Why?" He asked, looking at his older sister in shock.
"Would you get this for me, Blake!?" She asked a lot harsher than she meant to sound, but now she was getting frustrated on top of being angry. Blake removed his mother's bra, while she pushed her own panties down her legs. She let out a huff and a sigh, before saying, "Finally!" She then finally answered his question. "Your sister came up with a plot to get some poor little girl naked and tied up at the park! Only Abbie ended up the one tied up, and naked."
"Abbie!? Is she ok!?" Blake started to panic, thinking something terrible had happened to his girlfriend.
"She's fine, Blake. She's back at home with her mom now." His mom reassured him.
Blake was relieved to know that, letting out his own sigh. "What are you going to do with Heather?"
"I don't know yet." Their mom said in exasperation. "Actually I do know. I said the other day that you are responsible for your sister's punishments, and I meant it. I'll leave it up to you to decide what Heather’s first punishment should be." And with that she turned and left the room, not even collecting her own clothes before she left. She felt a great need to cool off, or she knew she might lose it at Heather, and do something she might regret later.
Heather had gotten her crying under control, and was just making sniffling noises as she stood naked before her brother. She had to turn her head slightly to look at him, while she wondered just what he was going to do with her.
Blake turned his attention to his older sister, marching up to her and getting into her face. "I can't believe you would do that to Abbie!" He said angrily.
"It was supposed to be Lauren." She mumbled out.
"It doesn't matter! What you did was so wrong and so stupid!" He grabbed her by the arm, pulling her towards the couch.
"What are you doing!?" She asked in panic.
"I'm going to start by giving you a spanking! That's what I'm doing!" He sat down on the couch and then forced her over his lap.
Heather didn't even get a chance to prepare, as he started delivering the blows to her bare behind. "Ahhh! Owww!" She began crying again, this time from the hard smacks on her tender back side.
Her brother was feeling pent up rage, thinking about what must have happened to his poor girlfriend, so was really letting her have it. "Of all the stupid! Irresponsible! Idiotic! Imbecilic…!" He went on, repeating the words their mother had once said to him when he was in trouble. Only what he had done that time paled in comparison to what Heather was in trouble for now.
"PLEASE! PLEASE BLAKE! I'M SORRY!" She started to beg, kicking and screaming in pain. "PLEASE! I WON'T DO IT AGAIN! I'M SO SORRY!"
Blake didn't stop though, not even for an instant. Not until she was no longer able to scream, and all she could do was just let out wheezing, high pitched moans of pain, barely able to catch her breath. Then, and only then, did he finally stop.
He looked down at her ass first, and then looked at his hand. Both her ass and his palm had turned a dark crimson red from the beating, almost purple. He tried to get her to stand upright, but she was unable after such a ruthless punishment, and she just collapsed down onto the floor in front of him.
Their mom had listened to the entire spanking, which had gone on for more than five minutes, but could not bring herself to watch. She couldn’t bring herself to see the agony her daughter must be in. She only came back into the room once it sounded like the punishment was over.
Blake was just standing there, a broken look on his face, with his own tears running down. While Heather was down on the floor, still sobbing uncontrollably.
He walked a few paces towards his mom and spoke softly, "I don't want to be in charge of Heather's punishments anymore." And he left the room.
Of all the parents, Abbie's mom was the least mad. She just wanted to get to the bottom of what had led to everything happening. Instead of sitting in silence on the car ride home, or yelling at her daughter the whole way, she instead addressed Abbie directly.
"Please explain to me why you would get involved in that? I thought you were understanding and enjoying your time nude now. I don't understand why you would try to set that girl up in that way."
Abbie went back to almost the beginning, explaining everything about how Lauren was threatening her with showing off her naked pictures. What she had put her through at the mall. Abbie just let all of her frustration out about the time she had been forced to spend naked.
"I don't understand, Abbie. You know there's nothing wrong or shameful about a girl being naked." Her mother responded sadly.
"I know mom. I get that. I just… Don't you realize how sometimes it can be very embarrassing to be naked in front of people? Especially when they aren't expecting you to be naked? I know you feel it's something that shouldn't bother me, but it does sometimes. So I got worried about how the other kids would laugh at me if they saw those pictures of me naked. And I went along with Lauren so she wouldn't show them to anyone."
"Oh, Abbie…" her mom grabbed her hand, with tears in her eyes. "I'm so sorry you felt that way. I think I got so caught up with my idea, that I didn't take your feelings into account. I think I rushed you into this too fast. It just worked out so well with my boss and her daughter." Both were silent for a minute as each considered what to say next. "Does it bother you being naked right now?" Her mom asked sadly. "Answer me honestly. You won't be in trouble."
Abbie thought for a moment, "No mom. It doesn't bother me right now. It's just you and me in the car." She gave her mom a weak smile.
"Good. That's good." Her mom smiled back. Then suddenly she pulled the car to the side of the road, put it in park and undid her seat belt. "How about this?" She said with a giggle, hoping out of the car and coming around to Abbie's side. She opened her door, and then reached in herself to undo her seat belt, then beckoned for her to get out of the car.
Abbie looked at her mom like she had gone crazy again. "What are you doing?" She asked, wide eyed.
Abbie's mom just laughed some more, offering her hand to help her daughter get up. Abbie cautiously took it, still wondering what her mom was up to now. Once she was out of the car, Abbie's mom led her towards the house they had parked in front of, and Abbie noticed for the first time that there were three little girls playing in the yard in front of the house.
The girls laughed in amusement when they spotted the naked mom and daughter headed their way. All three wondered why the woman and the teen girl were naked. The oldest of the three girls, looking to be about 10 or 11, took a cautious step forward. "Hi, what's going on?" She asked in bewilderment, but she and the other two girls couldn't control their giggles as they looked at the two naked females.
Abbie's mom didn't mind the giggling, and just gave them a warm smile in return. "Hi girls. I'm sorry for interrupting your play, but my daughter and I wanted to ask you a couple of questions if you don't mind."
"Ok." The older girl sat back down, grabbing one of the tea cups she had been playing with.
"Why did you girls laugh when we came to talk to you?"
"Because you're nakkie!" The littlest one giggled. She looked to only be about 5 or 6.
"Sandy!" The oldest one tried to scold her, although she wasn't very effective as the little girl continued to laugh.
"It's alright." Abbie's mom laughed along with her. "She's right. I am nakkie."
"Why are you nakkie?" The middle girl asked, looking to be around 7 or 8 years old.
"My daughter and I are nudists. Do you girls know that term?" The girls all shook their heads, so she continued, "A nudist is someone that likes or prefers to be naked. Doesn't that sound nice?"
"I guess." The oldest one said. "I've never seen a grown-up go naked before though."
"Yes we have! Mom gets naked to change into her swimming suit at the pool with us." The middle girl corrected. *Aunt Dedra too!"
"All three of you are sisters?"
"Uh hum." The oldest nodded her head.
"Aww. That's sweet. Let me ask, have you girls ever seen a grown-up go naked outside of the changing room or anything like this?"
"Oh no. Never." All three girls agreed.
"Why did you laugh at my daughter and me when you saw that we were naked?" She asked next.
"I don't know." The littlest one said.
"Maybe 'cause we've never seen it before?" The middle girl interjected.
"Does it bother you that we're naked?"
"No." All three young girls answered while shaking their heads.
"Do you girls ever go naked?"
"Sometimes." The youngest one answered. "When we have a bath."
"How about other times? Like when you think you shouldn't be naked?" Abbie's mom was getting close to her point now, getting a little smirk on her lips as she continued. She looked over at Abbie with that smirk, while Abbie just continued to stand there, not sure what the point was that her mother was trying to make.
"We all used to run around in the sprinkler naked when we were younger." The middle child answered. "Sandy still does it sometimes." She giggled again.
"Well, would you go naked more often if you could?"
The oldest girl shook her head back and forth emphatically, but her sisters seemed to consider the question more thoroughly. "I would!" The littlest one answered.
"I think so." The middle one agreed. "I'd only wear clothes when it's too cold outside."
"What about you? Why did you say no when your sisters said yes?" She addressed the oldest one.
"Cause it would be embarrassing to be naked in front of people." She answered with a blush.
Abbie's mom nudged Abbie with her elbow, nodding her head at the oldest girl. "And what if your mom said it was ok for you to go naked? Would you do it then?"
The girl considered for a moment, but then slowly nodded her head. "I think I might. Maybe. I could try, but it would be weird to be naked in front of boys and stuff."
"But you think you would go naked all the same?"
"Yes, I think so." The girl nodded her head.
"What's… going on out here?" The girl's mother had come out to check on them, wondering why there was a naked woman and teenage girl talking with her young daughters.
Susan immediately went into smoothing things over mode, showing that they were no threat to the girls. "Hi. I'm Susan Larson, your neighbor from down the road. This is my daughter Abigail. Abbie for short. We were just asking your daughters a few questions. Both Abbie and I have recently become nudists, Feminudists to be exact, and we wanted to get a read on how the neighbors were going to receive us if we went naked in front of them."
The younger girl's mom softened her stance a little. "Oh, I see. I had heard something from one of our other neighbors about some nudists moving in or something, but I can't say I believed them until now." She laughed, returning Susan's warm smile. "It's nice to meet you."
"You too." Susan came over and shook her hand.
"Did I hear you correctly? Did you say, Feminudist? What exactly is that?"
"It's a new term we've come up with." Susan explained. "We believe it is beneficial if only females are the ones going nude. We think it will help teach girls to be more accepting and appreciative of their own bodies, and at the same time, teach men and boys to be more respectful towards women and girls. We're having a meeting tomorrow night around 6 at the Burger Mountain on 5th if you're more interested."
"That does sound very interesting. I'll try to be there. Oh, where are my manners? My name is Margaret Pennyworth, and my daughters are Fiona, Candice, and Sandra."
"Sandy for short." The little one smiled at them.
"Would you two like to come inside for a minute?" The woman asked.
"I wish we could, but Abbie and I need to be getting home." Abbie's mom answered. They all said their goodbyes after that, and Abbie and her mom headed back to the car.
"Mom, can I be a nudist when I grow up?" They heard little Sandy asking as they got into the car.
"If you really want to." Her mother said, giving her a curious look. "You don't need to wait until you are grown up to be a nudist though, sweetheart. If that's what you really want." The little girl jumped up in celebration to hear that, and pulled off her dress and then kicked off her panties, before going back to playing tea party with her sisters. Her two older sisters just laughed along with their mom in response.
Back inside the car, Abbie and her mom could now talk privately. "Do you understand why I just did that, Abbie?"
Abbie shook her head, "Not really."
"I wanted to show you that you have built up a false modesty in your head. Those girls laughed for sure, but they weren't really laughing at us. They were just laughing at the situation, but those girls didn't really care that we were naked. The two younger girls even agreed that they would be naked if they could, and the oldest one even admitted she would too, if she hadn't had the modesty driven into her by society or her parents.
I know I am partially responsible for building up that false modesty in you, so I am also to blame for how you feel. I'm very sorry for doing that to you." She grabbed her daughter's hand, giving her a look of support. "But I'm also here now to help you work through that. We will get through this together, ok honey. There is nothing wrong with you being nude, and I promise I won't give up on helping you learn that, until you know that in your heart of hearts."
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 22
Abbie’s family and friends were all relieved when she and her mother got home, seeing that she was alright. Even Adam, who rushed over to give his older sister a large hug.
"What happened?" He was the first one to ask, but everyone else was also curious to know.
Abbie began explaining, but the traumatic experience she had been through got the better of her, and she started weeping. Her mom took over from there, giving the rest of the explanation from her perspective.
After that, everyone seemed to want to give their own hug to Abbie for what she had been through. Her oldest and longest friend, Gwen, was the first. "I'm so sorry that happened to you, Abbie." She held her tightly, as her tears fell.
The other girls, and even Travis and Cody had their own turn, giving her a hug of support. Finally, it was her two younger siblings that gave her their final hug.
"Your hair!" Timmy commented, as not one word had been said to explain his older sister's change in color. "You dyed it?"
Stupid Timmy! Abbie thought, but then she began giggling uncontrollably. It was just what she needed to start helping her get over what had happened, and she wrapped him up in another tight hug.
"What!?" He laughed right along with her, even if he didn't know why they were laughing, enjoying the feeling of his older sister holding him.
"You know, this is exactly why it is so important for us to spread the word about Feminudism." Mrs. Stevens commented. She had agreed to stay and look after everyone until Abbie and her mom had made it back alright.
"Yes, Karen. I agree completely." Abbie's mom said. "If these girls had known there was nothing shameful about girls being naked, they would have never come up with such a scheme. And certainly the boys would not have been so curious to see a girl in the nude if they were already aware of what a girl looked like naked. None of this would have ever happened."
"Yes, that's exactly my point, Susan." Mrs. Stevens said, nodding her head, and giving a large smile to her assistant.
"Before we got here, I was trying to explain that to Abbie. She was telling me that she still feels ashamed about being naked sometimes. It made me realize how I had been trying to force things too quickly with her."
"I see." Mrs. Stevens gave Abbie a look of support. "It did take my daughter, Cindy, a few days to get used to going naked. My nieces even longer. How long have you been going naked, Abbie?"
"Five days." Abbie had taken a seat between Gwen and Chrissy, who had both wrapped their arms around her in a show of support and comfort.
"How about the rest of you girls?" She asked, and each girl gave their own reply. "And how do you each feel about getting naked so far?"
"Hey, wait!" Adam jumped up from his seat. "This will be good for our science project." He ran over to get his notebook, as everyone gave him a little chuckle. "Ok, continue." He smiled as he sat back down next to Sam, scooting close to her so their knees were touching, and the two of them held the notebook between one another on their laps.
All the girls went through their own feelings about going nude. Chrissy and Sam were the two still feeling the most timid about it, but this was understandable, as they were both the ones who had spent the least amount of time naked. Hope and Lilly's thoughts were somewhere in the middle. They both enjoyed their time spent naked in mostly private, but were a little nervous about spending much time naked out in public where anyone could see them.
Gwen seemed to be the most enthusiastic about it. "You know, there is just something fun about the way guys look at you when you're totally naked." She commented, giving a quick smile over to Travis, but then a large blush as she realized what she had just admitted to everyone. "Maybe I shouldn't have said that."
"Don't worry. It's ok." Mrs. Larson rested the girl's worry. "I feel the exact same way while working naked. It is fun being naked in front of the guys, like you said." She gave an encouraging look to her own daughter, hoping Abbie would feel free enough to share with the group; what she had shared with her yesterday.
Abbie gulped, noticing the way her mom was looking at her. She knew her mom was hoping she would agree too. "I've felt that way too." She said, cautiously, but no one gave her a surprised look or made her feel ashamed, so she continued. "I do think it's fun, the way boys look at me sometimes. Especially Blake." She couldn't help giving a blushing grin as she thought about her boyfriend.
"Awww." The girls all gushed at Abbie's expression.
"There are times when I feel like being naked is the most natural thing in the world. Like right now. You've all seen me naked, a whole bunch now, so it's no big deal. Other times it's exciting, like with Blake, or being at the mall. There were a ton of people there, especially boys, but most of them seemed happy to see me naked, if that makes sense." Abbie could stop herself from letting out a small giggle.
"It does, Abbie." Her mom smiled at the happy sound of her daughter's laugh.
"But there are times when people laugh at me for being naked too. Like Lauren. It's hard not to feel ashamed of it then." Abbie gave a half frown. "I know we shouldn't worry about what other people think of us. What other people think about us being naked, but it's difficult not to."
"You know, Abbie. It's not the people who don't know you that you should worry about. It's the people that you love, and who love you, that you should take the opinion of." Mrs. Stevens said.
"Huh." Abbie sat back, never having thought of it that way. It gave the others all something to think about as well.
Eventually, everyone headed home, and the Larsons had a mostly quiet evening to themselves after that.
Blake had been trying in futility to get a hold of Abbie all evening, but she had left her phone, along with her clothes and her backpack in the girls’ locker room at school. She didn’t realize until after dinner, when she saw his emails on her laptop.
She messaged him back, and the two started a video call with one another. “Are you alright?” Blake asked worriedly as soon as the call connected.
“I’m ok, Blake. I’m still a little shaken up about what happened, but I’ll be fine.” She tried to smile at him.
“Abbie, I got so scared. And so angry about what could have happened to you.” Blake felt the tears welling in his eyes again. “I took it all out on Heather. I spanked her so hard she couldn’t even cry anymore!” He gave a sob and the tears started running down his face.
“Is she alright?”
“Yeah, she is now. I couldn’t eat, and neither could she, I guess. My mom brought us both some dinner in our rooms. I haven’t seen her since, really.”
“Maybe you should apologize to her.” Abbie expressed.
“Yeah. Yeah, I will.” He said glumly, before the two said good night to one another.
-------
Susana and Lauren’s evening was pretty quiet too, all things considered. Back inside the house now, the only ones they had to face naked now were the members of their own immediate family. Lauren knew she was expected to stay naked as a part of her punishment. Susana, however, wasn’t really positive about what her parents expected of her in regards to that matter. She chose to stay naked for the entirety of their dinner time as well, opting to not bring the topic up to her parents. After dinner, both girls just retreated to their separate rooms anyway, so it never really came up.
Both girls were wide awake at the crack of dawn the next morning. They both knew what was expected of them. Lauren knew she now had to go running that morning completely naked, just like Abbie did, and Susana knew her parents expected her to escort her younger sister everywhere she went.
They both met in the hallway, as Susana had just relieved herself in the bathroom, and Lauren needed her turn. “Hey.” Lauren gave a morose looking smile to her older sister, knowing she was not allowed to wear clothes for the next two weeks of her punishment. She couldn't help being jealous of her older sister's robe.
“Hey. I’ll meet you downstairs in ten minutes.” Susana said, heading to her room to get ready.
After doing what she needed in the bathroom, Lauren retrieved her shoes and socks from her room. She hoped she was at least allowed to wear those while running, or it was going to be a difficult and even painful run. She headed down to meet her sister as there was nothing else she knew she needed. In her mind though, she kept feeling like she had forgotten something, due to her lack of clothes.
“You’re not dressed!?” Lauren exclaimed with surprise and confusion at her sister as she reached the bottom of the stairs.
Susana was wearing the exact same outfit as her now, just her running shoes. “Nope. I don’t think mom and dad meant for me to do this, but I think it’s best to be naked if you’re gonna be naked.”
“Wow,” Lauren came over and gave her big sister a big hug, “Thanks Susana.”
Susana gave her a smile in return, but then there was a knock at the front door. Both girls turned their heads to look at it in surprise, wondering who could be at the door so early, clutching their hug a little tighter in nervousness. Neither girl was really wanting to answer the door at the moment, given their state of dress.
Then realization hit Lauren like a ton of bricks. “Oh my…! I forgot. I… I told Robert I would run with him today…!” She gasped loudly as the next thought entered her mind. “And I said I would go with him to the dance on Friday!” Tears started falling from her eyes, as she thought she was now going to miss out on her first date ever, all because she was grounded. "And now I won't be allowed to go!" She blubbered.
Susana tried to comfort her sister, rubbing the back of her head. “We’ll figure something out. Mom and dad can’t be that cruel. Maybe they will let you have this one little break from being grounded.” Another knock came from the door. “We have to answer it. He can probably see us through the window.” She said, finally walking over to open the door.
Robert looked at her in total surprise when the door opened. He had not seen through the window, and was shocked to see Lauren’s older sister was just as naked as she was. “Hi!” He stood there dumbly for a moment, taking in the sight of the beautiful older girl naked. Then thoughtfully, he tried to think of the best way to ask the girls why they were both naked, especially Susana, without coming across as crass. He knew there was a chance Lauren might decide to become a nudist, but had no idea that her gorgeous older sister might be considering joining her.
He never got a chance to ask, as Susana spoke beforehand. “I hope you don’t mind. My sister and I will be going on this run nude.” It wasn’t so much an explanation, as it was just a statement towards him.
It seemed to satisfy him though, as he got a large smile, and said, “Sure! No problem!”
-------
That night, sleep had come fast for Abbie, but the nightmares in her head kept waking her back up. She kept remembering how terrified she had been that afternoon, unable to move, and at the mercy of others, without even being able to see. Her nightmares had been just that, being tied up, but with her full body on display for anyone who wanted to come look. She had been able to see in the dream, but the faces of the people had all been obscured by shadow, and the only thing she was able to see was her brightly illuminated bare body. It seemed to Abbie that all the people had come to laugh at her for being naked, as their echoey giggles and taunts we're almost deafening to the poor girl.
Abbie awoke with an abrupt start, but this time it was her little sister shaking her awake. “Abbie? Are you ok? You were screaming.” It was hard for her to see Madeline’s face in the dark, and for a moment she was worried her sister was going to start laughing at her too, but then she could make out the look of concern Madeline was giving her, and she knew she was no longer dreaming. She looked over at the alarm clock on her night stand, seeing it was close to 3 am.
“Sure. I’m ok.” Abbie answered, not feeling very sure of herself.
Madeline pulled back her covers, climbing into her bed with her. Abbie had comforted her on many occasions when she had bad nightmares in this way, and she wanted to return the favor. Although at those times both sisters had still worn pajamas while in bed. Now both girls slept naked, as the rules demanded. “Don’t worry. I’ll stay with you tonight.” She pulled the covers back over herself and Abbie, and then pressed her naked body up against her sister's, hugging her in support.
“Thanks Maddie.” Abbie gave her a little smile, a contentment washing over her from the skin to skin contact, before she closed her eyes peacefully and fell back asleep fast.
The next time Abbie was awoken, it was not by her alarm clock that morning, nor another nightmare, but by a nice pleasurable feeling down in between her legs. She enjoyed it for a few moments, in her half awake state, but then she realized whatever it was felt wet, and she whipped her covers off in surprise; almost alarm.
Madeline was starting up at her from between her legs, a large Cheshire grin on her little face. She made one more small swipe with her tongue, this time running over Abbie's semi-aroused clit.
"Ooh! Madeline, what are you doing!?" Abbie looked down at her in shock, but Madeline took three more swipes at the top of Abbie's clit with her tongue and giggled. She knew the area near the top of her slit was the most pleasurable.
"Patrick and Timmy did this to Morgan and me a bunch of times a couple days ago. Morgan and I even did it to each other once too. It was really fun! I wanted to show you too!" Maddie explained quickly. Not willing to wait for any more permission, she stuck her little tongue back between the lips of her sister's moist pussy.
Abbie shuddered in response, but did have to admit there were worse ways of being woken up in the morning. "You're not, oh, the first one to, ah, to do this to me. Mmm… Maddie."
"Who?" Madeline asked, but her mouth was muffled, so it came out more as, 'whmm?'
"You know Hope? Ooh! She has a friend na-- Nah! Named Kelly! She was… OH YEAH, RIGHT THERE…! She has a friend named Kelly. She was the first to do this to me… Oh god, Maddie! That feels so good!" Abbie was having difficulty holding still, as now Madeline was circling her clit with her tongue over and over!
"Whem?" Madeline asked, again through her muffled mouth.
"Mon-- DAY… OH MY, YES! PLEASE MADDIE! PLEASE RIGHT THERE! RIGHT THERE!" Abbie grabbed the back of her sister's head, trying to push her tongue even harder into her clit. "I met a girl named Karen at school, and she knew a bunch of O-- OH MY GOD! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES…! SHE KNEW A BUNCH OF OTHER GIRLS THAT LIKE TO GO NAKED, AND HAVE FUN LIKE THI-- OOOOOHHHH AAAAHHHHH!" Abbie came just as she was about to finish her sentence. She wiggled and writhed around in pure pleasure, as Maddie did not stop the attack on Abbie’s now overly sensitive clit with her little tongue. Instead she upped the ante, doing to her older sister the most pleasurable thing the boys had discovered worked on her. She sucked Abbie's fully erect and aroused clit in between her lips, and then as rapidly as she could, she flicked the tip of her tongue up and down on the head of it.
Abbie went pure wild in response. She clutched her bed sheets tightly, and then lost all sense of herself entirely, as the pleasure overtook the entirety of her body. "AAAAHHHHH OOOOOHHHH! YESSSS! PLE-- PLE-- PLEASE! SO GOOD! OHHHH! DON'T STOP! YES!" Abbie went straight through her second orgasm, into her third. "OH MY GOD! MADDIEEEEEEE!" She squealed! Her torso and head alternated bouncing up and down on the bed in an uncontrolled response, but her legs had also clamped their way around Madeline's head unconsciously. Her sister couldn't have moved even if she wanted to.
The only real action Madeline took though, was to switch up her tongue's direction of movement every few seconds. She just kept switching from the up and down flicking, to a side to side motion, and then back again. It had been at least a full minute now since she had taken Abbie's sensitive clitty in between her lips. She had no trouble breathing though, as she had positioned herself so that her nose remained clear. She could have kept this up all morning if she really wanted to.
Abbie kept twisting and turning from the pleasure, but a lot of the energy she had, had already been expelled from her body. She began slowing down, and began begging, "Please Maddie! Please…! I can't… No more! I can't…" Abbie's words came out through hard gulping breaths, as she panted and pleaded. "Please, no more."
Madeline stopped after that, looking up at her sister with another Cheshire cat-like grin, this time with her sister's juices dripping down her chin. Abbie only noticed the grin for a moment, before letting her head fall back to her pillow and closing her eyes, and she was finally able to allow her full body to relax after.
Maddie moved to the side of Abbie, coming up the bed so that their heads were even, and rested her head on Abbie's shoulder while grabbing her in a loose hug.
Abbie finally started stirring after enough time, and she turned onto her side so she could face her sister a little more, returning her hug. "Where in the world did you learn to do that!? How did you learn to do that!?" She asked, giving her younger sister her own grin.
"I told you. Patrick and Timmy were doing this to Morgan and me after school over and over. We all just kept testing out until we found out what we liked best." Madeline gave her a cute little smile, obviously pleased with herself. "What I just did was the thing I liked best. Since you're my sister, I thought you might like it best too."
"Well it was… Fantastic! Ok!" Abbie grinned broadly now. "I'm going to need you to show Blake how to do that. Oh, Blake!" She turned her attention to the alarm clock on her nightstand for the first time since she woke up. By the numbers on the clock, she knew it was getting very close to the time he would arrive.
"Oh Maddie. I've gotta get up!" She said, doing just that, even though her energy was zapped. She kicked herself for not remembering to set the alarm, but she was so used to having her phone to wake her up instead, that she didn't remember. She checked the time again, realizing she should have been up and out of bed at least 20 minutes ago.
Maddie got up too, following her sister into the hallway. Abbie was about to enter the bathroom, when the doorbell went off. "Oh, Maddie? Would you let Blake in please? And tell him I'll be down as soon as I can?"
Maddie was happy to help her sister, cheerfully heading downstairs and to the front door. A few days ago, the little girl would have been nervous to answer the door completely naked, but her mom had successfully driven any modesty about such things from the girl. Now the young naked girl pulled the door open with a smile, and greeted her older sister’s boyfriend without giving any thought to her nakedness.
"Oh, hey Maddie." Blake said with surprise, returning her greeting. "I'm sorry for ringing the doorbell, but Abbie said her phone is still at school. I hope I didn't wake everybody up." He said sheepishly, coming in as Madeline shut the door.
"I don't know. I don't think so. My mom and Timmy can sleep through, like, anything. Adam might be up though. Abbie's in the bathroom. She said she'll be down as soon as possible."
"Oh. Ok. Thanks Maddie." Blake gave her a smile, then couldn't help himself as he appraised the young girl's body. He had seen her naked before, but this was the first time he took to really check her out. He got amused, thinking that Madeline looked almost like a miniature Abbie, just without the boobs. Especially now that Abbie's hair had gotten dyed blonde in the aftermath of all that had happened yesterday. He had seen her hair on the video chat last night. Madeline's own hair had natural blonde highlights, with the hair underneath being more brownish in color, similar to Abbie's natural hair.
The naked 10-year-old took the older boy's hand into hers, and led him the few steps over to the living room couch. "Abbie wanted me to show you something." She gave him a mischievous smile, as she plopped down in the middle of the couch, and spread her legs wide open for him. "Come kneel down and look at my girl parts." She pointed at the carpeted floor in front of where she was sitting.
"Oh, Maddie, you have very lovely girl parts, but I don't know if Abbie would be happy if I did that." Blake gulped, as he looked at the girl's wide open pussy. He couldn't stop his own response, as his penis automatically erected in his pants.
"Come on, Blake. Trust me! Abbie said she really wanted you to learn how to do this!" She gave him a pleading look. All she really wanted was to make her older sister happy. "Pleeeease…?"
Blake's resistance was broken after that. The young girl was too cute to deny. He did as she had asked, kneeling down in between her little legs. "Now what?" He asked, trying to concentrate his attention on her face, but it was a losing battle, as his eyes kept drifting down to the parted little slit of the young girl. He could see everything now. Her little pink inner lips. Her aroused clit, poking itself out of its protective little hood ever so slightly. He even saw a bit of frothy clear liquid had started to escape from her hole. This close up view of the little girl's parts even reminded him of a miniature version of what Abbie looked like too.
"Lick my clitty and make sure it's all the way out." She smiled down at him, with absolutely no shame about what she had just said. "Then I can show you what Abbie really likes."
"What!?" He reacted automatically, not believing or really understanding what the little girl had just said.
"Come on, Blake. Just do it!" She said, grabbing the boy behind both ears to pull him closer. He could have probably resisted, being much older and stronger than the young girl, but he was too stunned by the situation to put a stop to anything. He found his face being pressed up against the little girl's moist slit.
Blake stuck his tongue out a bit, swiping her protruding little clit with it a couple times. "Mmm. Mmm!" She purred, liking the feeling of that. "Now just do what I did to Abbie this morning, and gently take my clitty between your lips, and flick your tongue up and down, and then side to side. And don't stop doing that until I tell you to stop!"
The older teen boy looked at her with confusion. "You did this to Abbie!?" He asked, astonished.
"Yes. Now, please, come on! I really want to feel that good feeling again this morning!" She said, almost begging. She was very worked up herself from the tongue lashing she had given to her older sister, even if she didn't quite have the vocabulary to express that.
Blake's resistance was dropping to zero, as she gave him a cute pleading puppy dog look. "So I just take your little clitty between my lips, and then flick my tongue up and down?" He asked, and Maddie just nodded her head. So he did just that, making the little girl squeal in pleasure.
"Oh yes! That's it! Now try moving your tongue left and right too…! Oh my gosh!" Her eyes went wide in pure delight, as the boy followed her direction to the letter. She gyrated her little hips, grinding her pelvis into his face, wanting to feel her release more than anything.
Blake was having difficulty keeping his tongue on target, so he wrapped his arms around her little waist in order to grab her butt and keep her in place much better. Maddie put her bare legs up onto his shoulders in response, grinding her little pussy into his face while doing so.
The angle she was now in made her little clit protrude outward even more. She shook and shuddered in pure pleasure, just like her older sister had done before. With more of her clit available to him, Blake gave a quick nibble with his lips on it too, and that was enough to push young Maddie over the edge.
Abbie was just coming down the stairs, happy as a clam, as Madeline started having her orgasm. "OH YES! BLAKE! OH MY GOSH! SO GOOD! PLEASE DON'T STOP!"
She watched in shock as her little sister came at the hands, or more accurately, the mouth of her own boyfriend! Eventually she got her senses enough to demand, "Blake, what the hell are you doing!?" She shouted at him.
Blake looked back at Abbie with wide eyes. "It's not what it looks like!" Maddie was still in the middle of cumming, and tried pulling his face back to her little slit, but Blake resisted her. She still had her legs wrapped around his neck, and he was still holding her bottom.
"It looks like you were just eating out my little sister!" Abbie exclaimed, incredulously.
"Ok, so it's exactly what it looks like." Blake finally untangled himself from the younger girl, and scrambled to his feet. "But she said you wanted me to!" He tried to defend himself.
"Why would I want you to eat out my little sister!?"
Madeline was still trying to get some air, but was able to respond. "You said you wanted me to show him how to do that… I don't know how to show him without having him practice…"
"Well he could have tried practicing on me!" Abbie took a few deep breaths, trying to get her anger and shock under control. "He is my boyfriend, you know?" She had to wipe a small tear from her eye.
"I'm really sorry Abbie. I thought…" Blake hung his head, not sure if he could come up with anything to say to make things better.
Madeline got up from the couch on shaky legs, but went over to grab her sister's hands with both of hers. "I'm sorry too, Abbie. I just wanted to do something nice for you. And to surprise you. I didn't know that I was doing something wrong."
The rest of Abbie's anger and shock melted as her little sister looked up at her sadly. "Oh, Maddie. I'm not mad at you." She pulled her closer and gave her a quick hug.
"I know." Blake spoke up. "You are mad at me though, right. I'm SO sorry. I really screwed up. I understand if you don't want to be with me anymore." He hung his head once more, and headed towards the door.
"No, wait, Blake." Abbie called after him. "It's not so bad, I guess." She let out a quiet sigh as he turned back to look at her hopefully. "Just don't do that again." Then she gave a little eye roll. "Or, with the way everything has been happening around here, at least ask me if it's alright next time."
Blake couldn't contain his smile as he asked, "Does that mean you still want to be my girlfriend?"
"Yes Blake. I do." She smiled back, and then the two embraced, giving each other a long kiss.
"Ewww! Gross!" Madeline laughed, happy to see that her sister and Blake had made up. She started up the stairs, deciding to give the couple some privacy.
"You're gonna ewww me after what Blake just did to you!" Abbie called after her with a laugh, then addressed her boyfriend again. "Ugh! Bleh! I think I just tasted my little sister on your lips when I kissed you." She made a disgusted face at him, even as she chuckled.
"I bet you don't taste too much different." He commented. "What do you say? Maybe I should try and find out?" He wiggled his eyebrows at her.
"Oh no way! I got enough of that from Maddie this morning. I'd have to spend the whole day sleeping if you did it to me again!" Abbie giggled.
"Hey, wait a minute!" Blake took a step back, looking a little standoffish. "You're mad at me for doing that to your sister, when she did the exact same thing to you this morning!?" He folded his arms, squinting at her a little.
"I, ugh! But you!" Abbie stuttered a few times. "It's completely different!" She said in her defense.
"How so?" He asked.
"She's my sister. It just is." Abbie sighed. "Look, can we just drop it? I already said I forgive you."
"Alright. Alright. I forgive you too." He said, smugly.
He went for another kiss, but Abbie rebuffed him, saying, "Come on, we better get going, or I'm not going to have enough time to get my stuff from school."
An awkward silence descended upon them as they began their jog. Abbie was no longer angry with Blake, but her jealous feelings kept bubbling back up. There was a pain that he could do that to another girl, let alone her little sister. She wanted to forget about the whole thing, but her mind didn't seem to want to let her.
"How was Heather this morning?" Abbie broke the silence, hoping another topic might put her brain at ease.
"She was just getting up when I left." He answered. "We didn't really get a chance to talk about what happened." Blake found himself once again staring at her bouncing bosom as they jogged along. He couldn't really help himself. He was still quite worked up from having his face shoved in between the thighs of Abbie's little sister, and his erection was straining to break free from the confines of his jock strap and shorts.
Abbie noticed him looking at her chest, and then the state of the tent in his shorts. The jealousy on her mind made her come up with a mischievous idea. "Let's take a quick break." She said, and they ended up stopping near the wooded area, where they had had a bit of fun together the other day.
Abbie began putting on a show for him, bringing her arms above her head, like she was trying to catch her breath. Then she started contorting and stretching her naked body this way and that in front of him.
It was like his eyes were glued to her, or to her breasts at least, and she got a happy little smile as she saw her boyfriend's shorts straining to their maximum. She came closer to him, and looked down at the large bulge. "We have to take care of that, or someone's gonna notice." She grabbed his hand, and started leading him through the brush into the small clearing where they had had their fun the other day.
"Abbie, remember what happened…?"
Abbie interrupted his concern, by placing her finger over his lips. "Shhhh. It'll be quick." She grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt, and pulled it up and off his torso, getting no real resistance from him. He was so horny now, he would probably let her do anything she wanted with him.
Abbie still held his t-shirt in her hand, and then took the waistband of his shorts and jockstrap into her grip, and whipped them downwards. He still gave no resistance as she lifted one foot of his, then the other, and now she was in possession of all of his clothes. Blake was now just as naked as she was.
Suddenly, Abbie made a quick dash into the brush and out of his sight, leaving him standing there, naked and confused. "Abbie! What are you doing!?" He called after her, but then realized that he was buck naked, in a semi-public place, and didn't want to attract the attention of anyone who might be passing in the park. "Come on, Abbie." He said in an exasperated whisper, almost letting out a whimper.
He heard a giggle, and spun around to find Abbie coming back through the brush from another direction than she had left from. Conspicuous by its absence was his clothes, however.
"Where are my clothes?" He asked, starting to get worried. He knew from what Abbie had told him, he could get into big trouble if he were caught like that, but no matter what he tried, he couldn't get his throbbing erection to go down.
The way Abbie was sexily slinking towards him wasn't helping matters. "I've hidden them. Somewhere safe. If you want them back then you have to do what I say." She was now the one with a Cheshire cat-like grin. She was right in front of him now, and reached out to run her index finger from the base to the tip of his rock hard cock.
Blake sucked in a bunch of air at her touch. Now he was totally worried, but saw no other option, so agreed. "What do you want me to do?" He asked, hoping whatever she made him do would be over with quickly.
Abbie brought her hand to her chin, and used her other arm to hold her elbow, like she was contemplating. She already knew exactly what she was going to make him do. "First let's go out on the path."
"But Abbie?" He complained, but just watched as she disappeared through the brush. Reluctantly, he followed her out.
It felt strange to him, to be wearing nothing but his running shoes in the open. Now he knew exactly how Abbie must feel all the time. He realized there was a real chance of someone else discovering him that way, out on the paved walkway, even if small. The area they were in was heavily wooded, as the path they were on cut through the thick trees. The only direction someone would probably come from was either in front of them, or behind, following the path. Blake's nervousness that somebody was about to catch him wasn't eased by that fact however.
What really worried him was his throbbing erection. If anyone were to see that, then he knew it would lead to big trouble, maybe even with the law. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't get it to go back down. Was some part of him excited about the danger, he thought to himself, before Abbie gave him her next direction.
"Run over to the edge of the trees and back here." She told him. She wanted him to feel every bit of what it was like to be her, but knew this was the closest she could get to that. She knew she couldn't actually let him be seen out in the open the way she was able to, but this would at least give him the sense of danger at being seen. Blake looked at her like she had just lost her mind. "Go!" She shouted before he could say anything, and he took off in a mad sprint.
She couldn't help admiring his toned back side as his muscles moved. It took him just about 30 seconds to reach the tree line. He took a momentary pause to look out from his vantage point, before she saw him turn back around and start back her way.
Blake's mind was a jumble as he reached the tree line. He paused just for what was just a few split seconds, but felt much longer to the naked boy. He could see a few other people out enjoying the morning in the main area of the park. Some kids were playing on a play set. A young adult couple out for a morning walk. Then he saw clear across the park, two feminine mostly flesh colored figures, one with blonde hair, and the other, red, being accompanied by a male figure. His cock couldn't strain any more than it already was, and he almost lost it right there. He needed to get back to Abbie now!
Abbie watched in amusement as he sprinted back. She was loving the way his cock and balls bounced with every step he made. It gave her some insight into why he was always starting at her chest when they went running.
Blake shot right past her and went straight back into the semi safety of the hidden clearing. He knew he didn't have much time before who he guessed was Lauren and Robert, plus another nude girl, would come their way. He was happy to see Abbie had followed him, but her casual stride was frustrating. "Where are my clothes!?" He demanded.
"You're not done yet. I told you, we have to take care of that." She giggled, pointing at his cock, which now has a line of pre-cum hanging from the end.
"Abbie, I think Lauren and Robert are headed this way!" He was getting really worried. He didn't know what would happen if the little blonde girl saw him naked, and with such a huge erection on top of that!
"Well then you better hurry." Abbie seemed unfazed, giving him a smug smirk. "The faster you finish, the faster you get your clothes back." She chuckled. "I want you to jerk yourself off for me!"
Blake didn't need to be told twice. He took his cock into his right hand, and began furiously rubbing it up and down. He groaned and grunted, as he had felt like he was right on the edge of release for the last little while. Ever since Abbie had stripped his clothes from him, but now his worries were clouding his mind. He was still erect as ever, but couldn't seem to bring himself past the point.
"Please, Abbie! I… I can't…" he looked at her with panic, hoping she would have mercy and just go get his clothes.
"Here, let me help." She giggled, then began shaking her titties back and forth, the same way she had done when they had played basketball together. His hand had never slowed, and now with the visual aid, it was enough to set him off. "Oh God! Oh fuck! ABBIE!" Jet after jet sprayed from the tip of his cock in her direction, and she just managed to jump out of the line of fire before getting hit. Blake's orgasm was so intense, he almost collapsed right on the spot.
"Abbie!? Blake!? Is that you?" They heard from the direction of the path, and then the unmistakable sounds of footsteps headed in their direction.
"What happened?" He was the first one to ask, but everyone else was also curious to know.
Abbie began explaining, but the traumatic experience she had been through got the better of her, and she started weeping. Her mom took over from there, giving the rest of the explanation from her perspective.
After that, everyone seemed to want to give their own hug to Abbie for what she had been through. Her oldest and longest friend, Gwen, was the first. "I'm so sorry that happened to you, Abbie." She held her tightly, as her tears fell.
The other girls, and even Travis and Cody had their own turn, giving her a hug of support. Finally, it was her two younger siblings that gave her their final hug.
"Your hair!" Timmy commented, as not one word had been said to explain his older sister's change in color. "You dyed it?"
Stupid Timmy! Abbie thought, but then she began giggling uncontrollably. It was just what she needed to start helping her get over what had happened, and she wrapped him up in another tight hug.
"What!?" He laughed right along with her, even if he didn't know why they were laughing, enjoying the feeling of his older sister holding him.
"You know, this is exactly why it is so important for us to spread the word about Feminudism." Mrs. Stevens commented. She had agreed to stay and look after everyone until Abbie and her mom had made it back alright.
"Yes, Karen. I agree completely." Abbie's mom said. "If these girls had known there was nothing shameful about girls being naked, they would have never come up with such a scheme. And certainly the boys would not have been so curious to see a girl in the nude if they were already aware of what a girl looked like naked. None of this would have ever happened."
"Yes, that's exactly my point, Susan." Mrs. Stevens said, nodding her head, and giving a large smile to her assistant.
"Before we got here, I was trying to explain that to Abbie. She was telling me that she still feels ashamed about being naked sometimes. It made me realize how I had been trying to force things too quickly with her."
"I see." Mrs. Stevens gave Abbie a look of support. "It did take my daughter, Cindy, a few days to get used to going naked. My nieces even longer. How long have you been going naked, Abbie?"
"Five days." Abbie had taken a seat between Gwen and Chrissy, who had both wrapped their arms around her in a show of support and comfort.
"How about the rest of you girls?" She asked, and each girl gave their own reply. "And how do you each feel about getting naked so far?"
"Hey, wait!" Adam jumped up from his seat. "This will be good for our science project." He ran over to get his notebook, as everyone gave him a little chuckle. "Ok, continue." He smiled as he sat back down next to Sam, scooting close to her so their knees were touching, and the two of them held the notebook between one another on their laps.
All the girls went through their own feelings about going nude. Chrissy and Sam were the two still feeling the most timid about it, but this was understandable, as they were both the ones who had spent the least amount of time naked. Hope and Lilly's thoughts were somewhere in the middle. They both enjoyed their time spent naked in mostly private, but were a little nervous about spending much time naked out in public where anyone could see them.
Gwen seemed to be the most enthusiastic about it. "You know, there is just something fun about the way guys look at you when you're totally naked." She commented, giving a quick smile over to Travis, but then a large blush as she realized what she had just admitted to everyone. "Maybe I shouldn't have said that."
"Don't worry. It's ok." Mrs. Larson rested the girl's worry. "I feel the exact same way while working naked. It is fun being naked in front of the guys, like you said." She gave an encouraging look to her own daughter, hoping Abbie would feel free enough to share with the group; what she had shared with her yesterday.
Abbie gulped, noticing the way her mom was looking at her. She knew her mom was hoping she would agree too. "I've felt that way too." She said, cautiously, but no one gave her a surprised look or made her feel ashamed, so she continued. "I do think it's fun, the way boys look at me sometimes. Especially Blake." She couldn't help giving a blushing grin as she thought about her boyfriend.
"Awww." The girls all gushed at Abbie's expression.
"There are times when I feel like being naked is the most natural thing in the world. Like right now. You've all seen me naked, a whole bunch now, so it's no big deal. Other times it's exciting, like with Blake, or being at the mall. There were a ton of people there, especially boys, but most of them seemed happy to see me naked, if that makes sense." Abbie could stop herself from letting out a small giggle.
"It does, Abbie." Her mom smiled at the happy sound of her daughter's laugh.
"But there are times when people laugh at me for being naked too. Like Lauren. It's hard not to feel ashamed of it then." Abbie gave a half frown. "I know we shouldn't worry about what other people think of us. What other people think about us being naked, but it's difficult not to."
"You know, Abbie. It's not the people who don't know you that you should worry about. It's the people that you love, and who love you, that you should take the opinion of." Mrs. Stevens said.
"Huh." Abbie sat back, never having thought of it that way. It gave the others all something to think about as well.
Eventually, everyone headed home, and the Larsons had a mostly quiet evening to themselves after that.
Blake had been trying in futility to get a hold of Abbie all evening, but she had left her phone, along with her clothes and her backpack in the girls’ locker room at school. She didn’t realize until after dinner, when she saw his emails on her laptop.
She messaged him back, and the two started a video call with one another. “Are you alright?” Blake asked worriedly as soon as the call connected.
“I’m ok, Blake. I’m still a little shaken up about what happened, but I’ll be fine.” She tried to smile at him.
“Abbie, I got so scared. And so angry about what could have happened to you.” Blake felt the tears welling in his eyes again. “I took it all out on Heather. I spanked her so hard she couldn’t even cry anymore!” He gave a sob and the tears started running down his face.
“Is she alright?”
“Yeah, she is now. I couldn’t eat, and neither could she, I guess. My mom brought us both some dinner in our rooms. I haven’t seen her since, really.”
“Maybe you should apologize to her.” Abbie expressed.
“Yeah. Yeah, I will.” He said glumly, before the two said good night to one another.
-------
Susana and Lauren’s evening was pretty quiet too, all things considered. Back inside the house now, the only ones they had to face naked now were the members of their own immediate family. Lauren knew she was expected to stay naked as a part of her punishment. Susana, however, wasn’t really positive about what her parents expected of her in regards to that matter. She chose to stay naked for the entirety of their dinner time as well, opting to not bring the topic up to her parents. After dinner, both girls just retreated to their separate rooms anyway, so it never really came up.
Both girls were wide awake at the crack of dawn the next morning. They both knew what was expected of them. Lauren knew she now had to go running that morning completely naked, just like Abbie did, and Susana knew her parents expected her to escort her younger sister everywhere she went.
They both met in the hallway, as Susana had just relieved herself in the bathroom, and Lauren needed her turn. “Hey.” Lauren gave a morose looking smile to her older sister, knowing she was not allowed to wear clothes for the next two weeks of her punishment. She couldn't help being jealous of her older sister's robe.
“Hey. I’ll meet you downstairs in ten minutes.” Susana said, heading to her room to get ready.
After doing what she needed in the bathroom, Lauren retrieved her shoes and socks from her room. She hoped she was at least allowed to wear those while running, or it was going to be a difficult and even painful run. She headed down to meet her sister as there was nothing else she knew she needed. In her mind though, she kept feeling like she had forgotten something, due to her lack of clothes.
“You’re not dressed!?” Lauren exclaimed with surprise and confusion at her sister as she reached the bottom of the stairs.
Susana was wearing the exact same outfit as her now, just her running shoes. “Nope. I don’t think mom and dad meant for me to do this, but I think it’s best to be naked if you’re gonna be naked.”
“Wow,” Lauren came over and gave her big sister a big hug, “Thanks Susana.”
Susana gave her a smile in return, but then there was a knock at the front door. Both girls turned their heads to look at it in surprise, wondering who could be at the door so early, clutching their hug a little tighter in nervousness. Neither girl was really wanting to answer the door at the moment, given their state of dress.
Then realization hit Lauren like a ton of bricks. “Oh my…! I forgot. I… I told Robert I would run with him today…!” She gasped loudly as the next thought entered her mind. “And I said I would go with him to the dance on Friday!” Tears started falling from her eyes, as she thought she was now going to miss out on her first date ever, all because she was grounded. "And now I won't be allowed to go!" She blubbered.
Susana tried to comfort her sister, rubbing the back of her head. “We’ll figure something out. Mom and dad can’t be that cruel. Maybe they will let you have this one little break from being grounded.” Another knock came from the door. “We have to answer it. He can probably see us through the window.” She said, finally walking over to open the door.
Robert looked at her in total surprise when the door opened. He had not seen through the window, and was shocked to see Lauren’s older sister was just as naked as she was. “Hi!” He stood there dumbly for a moment, taking in the sight of the beautiful older girl naked. Then thoughtfully, he tried to think of the best way to ask the girls why they were both naked, especially Susana, without coming across as crass. He knew there was a chance Lauren might decide to become a nudist, but had no idea that her gorgeous older sister might be considering joining her.
He never got a chance to ask, as Susana spoke beforehand. “I hope you don’t mind. My sister and I will be going on this run nude.” It wasn’t so much an explanation, as it was just a statement towards him.
It seemed to satisfy him though, as he got a large smile, and said, “Sure! No problem!”
-------
That night, sleep had come fast for Abbie, but the nightmares in her head kept waking her back up. She kept remembering how terrified she had been that afternoon, unable to move, and at the mercy of others, without even being able to see. Her nightmares had been just that, being tied up, but with her full body on display for anyone who wanted to come look. She had been able to see in the dream, but the faces of the people had all been obscured by shadow, and the only thing she was able to see was her brightly illuminated bare body. It seemed to Abbie that all the people had come to laugh at her for being naked, as their echoey giggles and taunts we're almost deafening to the poor girl.
Abbie awoke with an abrupt start, but this time it was her little sister shaking her awake. “Abbie? Are you ok? You were screaming.” It was hard for her to see Madeline’s face in the dark, and for a moment she was worried her sister was going to start laughing at her too, but then she could make out the look of concern Madeline was giving her, and she knew she was no longer dreaming. She looked over at the alarm clock on her night stand, seeing it was close to 3 am.
“Sure. I’m ok.” Abbie answered, not feeling very sure of herself.
Madeline pulled back her covers, climbing into her bed with her. Abbie had comforted her on many occasions when she had bad nightmares in this way, and she wanted to return the favor. Although at those times both sisters had still worn pajamas while in bed. Now both girls slept naked, as the rules demanded. “Don’t worry. I’ll stay with you tonight.” She pulled the covers back over herself and Abbie, and then pressed her naked body up against her sister's, hugging her in support.
“Thanks Maddie.” Abbie gave her a little smile, a contentment washing over her from the skin to skin contact, before she closed her eyes peacefully and fell back asleep fast.
The next time Abbie was awoken, it was not by her alarm clock that morning, nor another nightmare, but by a nice pleasurable feeling down in between her legs. She enjoyed it for a few moments, in her half awake state, but then she realized whatever it was felt wet, and she whipped her covers off in surprise; almost alarm.
Madeline was starting up at her from between her legs, a large Cheshire grin on her little face. She made one more small swipe with her tongue, this time running over Abbie's semi-aroused clit.
"Ooh! Madeline, what are you doing!?" Abbie looked down at her in shock, but Madeline took three more swipes at the top of Abbie's clit with her tongue and giggled. She knew the area near the top of her slit was the most pleasurable.
"Patrick and Timmy did this to Morgan and me a bunch of times a couple days ago. Morgan and I even did it to each other once too. It was really fun! I wanted to show you too!" Maddie explained quickly. Not willing to wait for any more permission, she stuck her little tongue back between the lips of her sister's moist pussy.
Abbie shuddered in response, but did have to admit there were worse ways of being woken up in the morning. "You're not, oh, the first one to, ah, to do this to me. Mmm… Maddie."
"Who?" Madeline asked, but her mouth was muffled, so it came out more as, 'whmm?'
"You know Hope? Ooh! She has a friend na-- Nah! Named Kelly! She was… OH YEAH, RIGHT THERE…! She has a friend named Kelly. She was the first to do this to me… Oh god, Maddie! That feels so good!" Abbie was having difficulty holding still, as now Madeline was circling her clit with her tongue over and over!
"Whem?" Madeline asked, again through her muffled mouth.
"Mon-- DAY… OH MY, YES! PLEASE MADDIE! PLEASE RIGHT THERE! RIGHT THERE!" Abbie grabbed the back of her sister's head, trying to push her tongue even harder into her clit. "I met a girl named Karen at school, and she knew a bunch of O-- OH MY GOD! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES…! SHE KNEW A BUNCH OF OTHER GIRLS THAT LIKE TO GO NAKED, AND HAVE FUN LIKE THI-- OOOOOHHHH AAAAHHHHH!" Abbie came just as she was about to finish her sentence. She wiggled and writhed around in pure pleasure, as Maddie did not stop the attack on Abbie’s now overly sensitive clit with her little tongue. Instead she upped the ante, doing to her older sister the most pleasurable thing the boys had discovered worked on her. She sucked Abbie's fully erect and aroused clit in between her lips, and then as rapidly as she could, she flicked the tip of her tongue up and down on the head of it.
Abbie went pure wild in response. She clutched her bed sheets tightly, and then lost all sense of herself entirely, as the pleasure overtook the entirety of her body. "AAAAHHHHH OOOOOHHHH! YESSSS! PLE-- PLE-- PLEASE! SO GOOD! OHHHH! DON'T STOP! YES!" Abbie went straight through her second orgasm, into her third. "OH MY GOD! MADDIEEEEEEE!" She squealed! Her torso and head alternated bouncing up and down on the bed in an uncontrolled response, but her legs had also clamped their way around Madeline's head unconsciously. Her sister couldn't have moved even if she wanted to.
The only real action Madeline took though, was to switch up her tongue's direction of movement every few seconds. She just kept switching from the up and down flicking, to a side to side motion, and then back again. It had been at least a full minute now since she had taken Abbie's sensitive clitty in between her lips. She had no trouble breathing though, as she had positioned herself so that her nose remained clear. She could have kept this up all morning if she really wanted to.
Abbie kept twisting and turning from the pleasure, but a lot of the energy she had, had already been expelled from her body. She began slowing down, and began begging, "Please Maddie! Please…! I can't… No more! I can't…" Abbie's words came out through hard gulping breaths, as she panted and pleaded. "Please, no more."
Madeline stopped after that, looking up at her sister with another Cheshire cat-like grin, this time with her sister's juices dripping down her chin. Abbie only noticed the grin for a moment, before letting her head fall back to her pillow and closing her eyes, and she was finally able to allow her full body to relax after.
Maddie moved to the side of Abbie, coming up the bed so that their heads were even, and rested her head on Abbie's shoulder while grabbing her in a loose hug.
Abbie finally started stirring after enough time, and she turned onto her side so she could face her sister a little more, returning her hug. "Where in the world did you learn to do that!? How did you learn to do that!?" She asked, giving her younger sister her own grin.
"I told you. Patrick and Timmy were doing this to Morgan and me after school over and over. We all just kept testing out until we found out what we liked best." Madeline gave her a cute little smile, obviously pleased with herself. "What I just did was the thing I liked best. Since you're my sister, I thought you might like it best too."
"Well it was… Fantastic! Ok!" Abbie grinned broadly now. "I'm going to need you to show Blake how to do that. Oh, Blake!" She turned her attention to the alarm clock on her nightstand for the first time since she woke up. By the numbers on the clock, she knew it was getting very close to the time he would arrive.
"Oh Maddie. I've gotta get up!" She said, doing just that, even though her energy was zapped. She kicked herself for not remembering to set the alarm, but she was so used to having her phone to wake her up instead, that she didn't remember. She checked the time again, realizing she should have been up and out of bed at least 20 minutes ago.
Maddie got up too, following her sister into the hallway. Abbie was about to enter the bathroom, when the doorbell went off. "Oh, Maddie? Would you let Blake in please? And tell him I'll be down as soon as I can?"
Maddie was happy to help her sister, cheerfully heading downstairs and to the front door. A few days ago, the little girl would have been nervous to answer the door completely naked, but her mom had successfully driven any modesty about such things from the girl. Now the young naked girl pulled the door open with a smile, and greeted her older sister’s boyfriend without giving any thought to her nakedness.
"Oh, hey Maddie." Blake said with surprise, returning her greeting. "I'm sorry for ringing the doorbell, but Abbie said her phone is still at school. I hope I didn't wake everybody up." He said sheepishly, coming in as Madeline shut the door.
"I don't know. I don't think so. My mom and Timmy can sleep through, like, anything. Adam might be up though. Abbie's in the bathroom. She said she'll be down as soon as possible."
"Oh. Ok. Thanks Maddie." Blake gave her a smile, then couldn't help himself as he appraised the young girl's body. He had seen her naked before, but this was the first time he took to really check her out. He got amused, thinking that Madeline looked almost like a miniature Abbie, just without the boobs. Especially now that Abbie's hair had gotten dyed blonde in the aftermath of all that had happened yesterday. He had seen her hair on the video chat last night. Madeline's own hair had natural blonde highlights, with the hair underneath being more brownish in color, similar to Abbie's natural hair.
The naked 10-year-old took the older boy's hand into hers, and led him the few steps over to the living room couch. "Abbie wanted me to show you something." She gave him a mischievous smile, as she plopped down in the middle of the couch, and spread her legs wide open for him. "Come kneel down and look at my girl parts." She pointed at the carpeted floor in front of where she was sitting.
"Oh, Maddie, you have very lovely girl parts, but I don't know if Abbie would be happy if I did that." Blake gulped, as he looked at the girl's wide open pussy. He couldn't stop his own response, as his penis automatically erected in his pants.
"Come on, Blake. Trust me! Abbie said she really wanted you to learn how to do this!" She gave him a pleading look. All she really wanted was to make her older sister happy. "Pleeeease…?"
Blake's resistance was broken after that. The young girl was too cute to deny. He did as she had asked, kneeling down in between her little legs. "Now what?" He asked, trying to concentrate his attention on her face, but it was a losing battle, as his eyes kept drifting down to the parted little slit of the young girl. He could see everything now. Her little pink inner lips. Her aroused clit, poking itself out of its protective little hood ever so slightly. He even saw a bit of frothy clear liquid had started to escape from her hole. This close up view of the little girl's parts even reminded him of a miniature version of what Abbie looked like too.
"Lick my clitty and make sure it's all the way out." She smiled down at him, with absolutely no shame about what she had just said. "Then I can show you what Abbie really likes."
"What!?" He reacted automatically, not believing or really understanding what the little girl had just said.
"Come on, Blake. Just do it!" She said, grabbing the boy behind both ears to pull him closer. He could have probably resisted, being much older and stronger than the young girl, but he was too stunned by the situation to put a stop to anything. He found his face being pressed up against the little girl's moist slit.
Blake stuck his tongue out a bit, swiping her protruding little clit with it a couple times. "Mmm. Mmm!" She purred, liking the feeling of that. "Now just do what I did to Abbie this morning, and gently take my clitty between your lips, and flick your tongue up and down, and then side to side. And don't stop doing that until I tell you to stop!"
The older teen boy looked at her with confusion. "You did this to Abbie!?" He asked, astonished.
"Yes. Now, please, come on! I really want to feel that good feeling again this morning!" She said, almost begging. She was very worked up herself from the tongue lashing she had given to her older sister, even if she didn't quite have the vocabulary to express that.
Blake's resistance was dropping to zero, as she gave him a cute pleading puppy dog look. "So I just take your little clitty between my lips, and then flick my tongue up and down?" He asked, and Maddie just nodded her head. So he did just that, making the little girl squeal in pleasure.
"Oh yes! That's it! Now try moving your tongue left and right too…! Oh my gosh!" Her eyes went wide in pure delight, as the boy followed her direction to the letter. She gyrated her little hips, grinding her pelvis into his face, wanting to feel her release more than anything.
Blake was having difficulty keeping his tongue on target, so he wrapped his arms around her little waist in order to grab her butt and keep her in place much better. Maddie put her bare legs up onto his shoulders in response, grinding her little pussy into his face while doing so.
The angle she was now in made her little clit protrude outward even more. She shook and shuddered in pure pleasure, just like her older sister had done before. With more of her clit available to him, Blake gave a quick nibble with his lips on it too, and that was enough to push young Maddie over the edge.
Abbie was just coming down the stairs, happy as a clam, as Madeline started having her orgasm. "OH YES! BLAKE! OH MY GOSH! SO GOOD! PLEASE DON'T STOP!"
She watched in shock as her little sister came at the hands, or more accurately, the mouth of her own boyfriend! Eventually she got her senses enough to demand, "Blake, what the hell are you doing!?" She shouted at him.
Blake looked back at Abbie with wide eyes. "It's not what it looks like!" Maddie was still in the middle of cumming, and tried pulling his face back to her little slit, but Blake resisted her. She still had her legs wrapped around his neck, and he was still holding her bottom.
"It looks like you were just eating out my little sister!" Abbie exclaimed, incredulously.
"Ok, so it's exactly what it looks like." Blake finally untangled himself from the younger girl, and scrambled to his feet. "But she said you wanted me to!" He tried to defend himself.
"Why would I want you to eat out my little sister!?"
Madeline was still trying to get some air, but was able to respond. "You said you wanted me to show him how to do that… I don't know how to show him without having him practice…"
"Well he could have tried practicing on me!" Abbie took a few deep breaths, trying to get her anger and shock under control. "He is my boyfriend, you know?" She had to wipe a small tear from her eye.
"I'm really sorry Abbie. I thought…" Blake hung his head, not sure if he could come up with anything to say to make things better.
Madeline got up from the couch on shaky legs, but went over to grab her sister's hands with both of hers. "I'm sorry too, Abbie. I just wanted to do something nice for you. And to surprise you. I didn't know that I was doing something wrong."
The rest of Abbie's anger and shock melted as her little sister looked up at her sadly. "Oh, Maddie. I'm not mad at you." She pulled her closer and gave her a quick hug.
"I know." Blake spoke up. "You are mad at me though, right. I'm SO sorry. I really screwed up. I understand if you don't want to be with me anymore." He hung his head once more, and headed towards the door.
"No, wait, Blake." Abbie called after him. "It's not so bad, I guess." She let out a quiet sigh as he turned back to look at her hopefully. "Just don't do that again." Then she gave a little eye roll. "Or, with the way everything has been happening around here, at least ask me if it's alright next time."
Blake couldn't contain his smile as he asked, "Does that mean you still want to be my girlfriend?"
"Yes Blake. I do." She smiled back, and then the two embraced, giving each other a long kiss.
"Ewww! Gross!" Madeline laughed, happy to see that her sister and Blake had made up. She started up the stairs, deciding to give the couple some privacy.
"You're gonna ewww me after what Blake just did to you!" Abbie called after her with a laugh, then addressed her boyfriend again. "Ugh! Bleh! I think I just tasted my little sister on your lips when I kissed you." She made a disgusted face at him, even as she chuckled.
"I bet you don't taste too much different." He commented. "What do you say? Maybe I should try and find out?" He wiggled his eyebrows at her.
"Oh no way! I got enough of that from Maddie this morning. I'd have to spend the whole day sleeping if you did it to me again!" Abbie giggled.
"Hey, wait a minute!" Blake took a step back, looking a little standoffish. "You're mad at me for doing that to your sister, when she did the exact same thing to you this morning!?" He folded his arms, squinting at her a little.
"I, ugh! But you!" Abbie stuttered a few times. "It's completely different!" She said in her defense.
"How so?" He asked.
"She's my sister. It just is." Abbie sighed. "Look, can we just drop it? I already said I forgive you."
"Alright. Alright. I forgive you too." He said, smugly.
He went for another kiss, but Abbie rebuffed him, saying, "Come on, we better get going, or I'm not going to have enough time to get my stuff from school."
An awkward silence descended upon them as they began their jog. Abbie was no longer angry with Blake, but her jealous feelings kept bubbling back up. There was a pain that he could do that to another girl, let alone her little sister. She wanted to forget about the whole thing, but her mind didn't seem to want to let her.
"How was Heather this morning?" Abbie broke the silence, hoping another topic might put her brain at ease.
"She was just getting up when I left." He answered. "We didn't really get a chance to talk about what happened." Blake found himself once again staring at her bouncing bosom as they jogged along. He couldn't really help himself. He was still quite worked up from having his face shoved in between the thighs of Abbie's little sister, and his erection was straining to break free from the confines of his jock strap and shorts.
Abbie noticed him looking at her chest, and then the state of the tent in his shorts. The jealousy on her mind made her come up with a mischievous idea. "Let's take a quick break." She said, and they ended up stopping near the wooded area, where they had had a bit of fun together the other day.
Abbie began putting on a show for him, bringing her arms above her head, like she was trying to catch her breath. Then she started contorting and stretching her naked body this way and that in front of him.
It was like his eyes were glued to her, or to her breasts at least, and she got a happy little smile as she saw her boyfriend's shorts straining to their maximum. She came closer to him, and looked down at the large bulge. "We have to take care of that, or someone's gonna notice." She grabbed his hand, and started leading him through the brush into the small clearing where they had had their fun the other day.
"Abbie, remember what happened…?"
Abbie interrupted his concern, by placing her finger over his lips. "Shhhh. It'll be quick." She grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt, and pulled it up and off his torso, getting no real resistance from him. He was so horny now, he would probably let her do anything she wanted with him.
Abbie still held his t-shirt in her hand, and then took the waistband of his shorts and jockstrap into her grip, and whipped them downwards. He still gave no resistance as she lifted one foot of his, then the other, and now she was in possession of all of his clothes. Blake was now just as naked as she was.
Suddenly, Abbie made a quick dash into the brush and out of his sight, leaving him standing there, naked and confused. "Abbie! What are you doing!?" He called after her, but then realized that he was buck naked, in a semi-public place, and didn't want to attract the attention of anyone who might be passing in the park. "Come on, Abbie." He said in an exasperated whisper, almost letting out a whimper.
He heard a giggle, and spun around to find Abbie coming back through the brush from another direction than she had left from. Conspicuous by its absence was his clothes, however.
"Where are my clothes?" He asked, starting to get worried. He knew from what Abbie had told him, he could get into big trouble if he were caught like that, but no matter what he tried, he couldn't get his throbbing erection to go down.
The way Abbie was sexily slinking towards him wasn't helping matters. "I've hidden them. Somewhere safe. If you want them back then you have to do what I say." She was now the one with a Cheshire cat-like grin. She was right in front of him now, and reached out to run her index finger from the base to the tip of his rock hard cock.
Blake sucked in a bunch of air at her touch. Now he was totally worried, but saw no other option, so agreed. "What do you want me to do?" He asked, hoping whatever she made him do would be over with quickly.
Abbie brought her hand to her chin, and used her other arm to hold her elbow, like she was contemplating. She already knew exactly what she was going to make him do. "First let's go out on the path."
"But Abbie?" He complained, but just watched as she disappeared through the brush. Reluctantly, he followed her out.
It felt strange to him, to be wearing nothing but his running shoes in the open. Now he knew exactly how Abbie must feel all the time. He realized there was a real chance of someone else discovering him that way, out on the paved walkway, even if small. The area they were in was heavily wooded, as the path they were on cut through the thick trees. The only direction someone would probably come from was either in front of them, or behind, following the path. Blake's nervousness that somebody was about to catch him wasn't eased by that fact however.
What really worried him was his throbbing erection. If anyone were to see that, then he knew it would lead to big trouble, maybe even with the law. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't get it to go back down. Was some part of him excited about the danger, he thought to himself, before Abbie gave him her next direction.
"Run over to the edge of the trees and back here." She told him. She wanted him to feel every bit of what it was like to be her, but knew this was the closest she could get to that. She knew she couldn't actually let him be seen out in the open the way she was able to, but this would at least give him the sense of danger at being seen. Blake looked at her like she had just lost her mind. "Go!" She shouted before he could say anything, and he took off in a mad sprint.
She couldn't help admiring his toned back side as his muscles moved. It took him just about 30 seconds to reach the tree line. He took a momentary pause to look out from his vantage point, before she saw him turn back around and start back her way.
Blake's mind was a jumble as he reached the tree line. He paused just for what was just a few split seconds, but felt much longer to the naked boy. He could see a few other people out enjoying the morning in the main area of the park. Some kids were playing on a play set. A young adult couple out for a morning walk. Then he saw clear across the park, two feminine mostly flesh colored figures, one with blonde hair, and the other, red, being accompanied by a male figure. His cock couldn't strain any more than it already was, and he almost lost it right there. He needed to get back to Abbie now!
Abbie watched in amusement as he sprinted back. She was loving the way his cock and balls bounced with every step he made. It gave her some insight into why he was always starting at her chest when they went running.
Blake shot right past her and went straight back into the semi safety of the hidden clearing. He knew he didn't have much time before who he guessed was Lauren and Robert, plus another nude girl, would come their way. He was happy to see Abbie had followed him, but her casual stride was frustrating. "Where are my clothes!?" He demanded.
"You're not done yet. I told you, we have to take care of that." She giggled, pointing at his cock, which now has a line of pre-cum hanging from the end.
"Abbie, I think Lauren and Robert are headed this way!" He was getting really worried. He didn't know what would happen if the little blonde girl saw him naked, and with such a huge erection on top of that!
"Well then you better hurry." Abbie seemed unfazed, giving him a smug smirk. "The faster you finish, the faster you get your clothes back." She chuckled. "I want you to jerk yourself off for me!"
Blake didn't need to be told twice. He took his cock into his right hand, and began furiously rubbing it up and down. He groaned and grunted, as he had felt like he was right on the edge of release for the last little while. Ever since Abbie had stripped his clothes from him, but now his worries were clouding his mind. He was still erect as ever, but couldn't seem to bring himself past the point.
"Please, Abbie! I… I can't…" he looked at her with panic, hoping she would have mercy and just go get his clothes.
"Here, let me help." She giggled, then began shaking her titties back and forth, the same way she had done when they had played basketball together. His hand had never slowed, and now with the visual aid, it was enough to set him off. "Oh God! Oh fuck! ABBIE!" Jet after jet sprayed from the tip of his cock in her direction, and she just managed to jump out of the line of fire before getting hit. Blake's orgasm was so intense, he almost collapsed right on the spot.
"Abbie!? Blake!? Is that you?" They heard from the direction of the path, and then the unmistakable sounds of footsteps headed in their direction.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 23
"Your clothes are behind that tree." Abbie pointed behind Blake, in the opposite direction from the path. Then she quickly headed the other way, to intercept Lauren. She had no desire for Lauren, or anyone else for that matter, to see her boyfriend in his birthday suit.
*Hey Lauren." She greeted her, coming out to the path. "Robert. Susana." Abbie smiled, seeing both girls were as equally naked as her, feeling a small sense of justice.
"What are you doing back here?" Lauren asked, suspicious that something similar was happening as the other day.
"Not much." Abbie bit the corner of her lip, seeing the suspicious look in the blonde's eye.
"There's a small clearing back there that's nice to relax in." Blake was the one who answered. It hadn't taken him long to dress once he knew where his clothes were hidden, but he could still feel his heart beating in his chest a mile a minute from how close he was to being caught, and he was still coming down from his high of such an earth shattering orgasm.
"Did you decide on becoming a nudist, Lauren?" Abbie changed the subject to get the heat off of Blake.
"I… Uh…" Lauren stammered a bit, not wanting to answer.
"It's a long story." Susana explained.
"What about you? Why are you out here naked?" Abbie asked the older sister next.
"Well… I…" The older sister answered similarly, blushing before she looked away from Abbie.
"Abbie, can I speak with you about something?" Lauren said. Now she was the one who wanted the subject changed.
"I guess so." Abbie replied, folding her arms and looking standoffish.
"In private?" Lauren asked, pointing behind Abbie at the clearing she and Blake had just come from.
Abbie rolled her eyes a little. "I suppose." She turned around, speaking to Blake. "Wait for me here?"
"Sure sweetie." He answered, as Abbie and then Lauren disappeared into the tall brush.
Abbie turned back around as soon as she reached the middle of the clearing, giving a skeptical look to the little blonde. It was partially her fault that Abbie had been tied up naked at the park yesterday, and she wasn't sure she could let something like that go just yet.
Lauren surprised her with the actions she took next. The little blonde girl got down on her knees, and wrapped her arms around one of Abbie's legs, letting out a deep sob. "Oh Abbie! I'm so sorry!" Tears started streaming down her face. "I did so many mean things to you and I'm so sorry!"
Abbie looked down at the young girl with confusion. "Hey Lauren…"
"No! I made you go naked at the mall! I made fun of you for running naked! I tricked you into going naked at track practice! I even sent you in my place yesterday, and… and… THAT MUST HAVE BEEN SO AWFUL!" she sobbed.
Abbie looked down at the blonde in bewilderment, but patted her on the head a couple times, hoping to get the young girl's emotions under control. "There, there."
"Do you think you could ever forgive me!?" Lauren looked up at her with her tear and snot streaked face.
Abbie could see the genuine anguish on her face. She had to admit to herself that she wasn't completely innocent in everything that had gone on between them either. If the two continued their feud with one another, there was no telling how bad things could get.
Abbie pulled her up to her feet and wrapped her arms around her. "Oh Lauren, of course I forgive you. But you're not the only one who has been acting nasty." She pulled back, looking Lauren in the eyes. "I got you naked at the mall too. I was treating you more harshly than the other girls on the team. Making you collect the equipment all the time and run extra laps. Pushing you more harshly than I should. The question is if you can forgive me too."
Lauren returned Abbie's hug. "Yes. I forgive you, Abbie. I'm the one who did way worse things."
Abbie let go of the hug, giving Lauren a genuine smile. "How about we just start over, and put all of that behind us, and be friends?" She held her hand out to shake.
Lauren accepted Abbie's offer quickly. "Yes please!" She could feel her own face smiling as her tears finally stopped. "I'm going to need a friend like you now." Lauren bit the corner of her lip. "My parents are keeping me naked for two whole weeks as punishment for everything I did."
"Two whole weeks!" Abbie teased, "Try being me! My mom is making me go naked pretty much forever!" Abbie giggled, and both girls started laughing together.
"Ok, so maybe I don't have it as bad as you." Lauren relented. "But they said I have to go naked everywhere you do. You can see why I could use a friend like you."
"Yes, I can see that. And maybe after these next two weeks, I'll convince you to join me full time." Abbie gave a teasing smirk.
"Oh no way!" Lauren feigned a pout. "I've only done this naked thing a couple times, but I already completely hate it!" Lauren's words didn't match her mood, as she let out a little giggle.
"Come on. It's not so bad. There are some parts that can be fun. Didn't you notice the way Robert was looking at you?"
Lauren blushed and giggled. "Yes. I did, but…" Lauren didn't have anything else to say. All of her feelings and thoughts were a jumbled mess in her head as she thought about the boy she liked. Especially as she thought about being naked in front of him.
Abbie leaned in closer to Lauren, so she could whisper what she said next. "When we were at the mall, right before I came back to meet at the elevator, there was this huge line of boys all watching. They all turned to watch me as I passed. And I kinda," Abbie blushed a little. "Put a little extra shake in my step, to show off a little more for them. It made me feel so excited and so powerful!"
Lauren looked at the older girl with a shocked smile, having to cover her mouth as she let out a giggle. "Oh my god!"
"You're the only one I've told."
"Really?" Lauren felt honored that Abbie would share something so personal with her, after everything they've been through. "I won't betray your trust in me."
"Good." Abbie knew it was a risk, but if she wanted this friendship to begin on the right foot, then she knew she would need to trust the girl. She wrapped her arm around her shoulders.
"How do you deal with that?" Lauren asked with a blush. "Every time Robert looks at me…"
"You get excited?" Lauren nodded with another blush. "My mom told me that's one of the advantages of being a girl. It's not really as noticeable."
"But it tingles so bad that I just want to touch myself and sometimes it feels like it's gonna leak out…!" The blonde girl turned bright red at what she had just admitted.
"It's still not as obvious as the boys. Blake's shorts get so snug every morning now." Abbie giggled. "You must have noticed Robert."
Lauren gave a little surprised guilty face. "I mean yeah, but…"
"So if he notices, he probably won't say anything, since he's feeling the same way as you."
"You really think so?" Lauren felt relieved as Abbie nodded to her. "Thanks Abbie."
The two headed through the brush back to the path after their chat. Abbie noticed the three waiting for them, Blake, Robert, and Susanna, all gave a surprised jump as they came out of the bush. "Were you all listening to us!?"
All three looked guilty and Susana responded with, "You hardly went twenty feet away! How could we not hear most of that?"
"We really only heard that you two made up and are friends now. Then you both got too quiet to hear." Robert explained.
"Yeah. Honest." Blake added. "It's great you guys are going to be friends now."
Abbie and Lauren were both relieved to know their more intimate secrets had not been overheard by the others. The two girls looked at each other, and seemed to decide to let the others off. "Alright. We forgive you." Abbie said. "I suppose it's good you guys know Lauren and I made up anyway."
Lauren took a shy look at Robert. "I suppose you heard I'm being punished."
"Yeah." The boy replied. "I figured something more was going on with you, and why you were naked." He looked over at the older redhead. "Are you being punished too?"
"Yes, but not the same way. I'm only naked right now because I didn't want my little sister to have to go running naked alone." Susanna explained.
"Wow! That's really cool of you." Robert said, and he and the others all gave her a look of admiration.
"I'm sorry to break this up," Blake said, looking at his phone for the time. "But we all need to get going or we'll be late for school."
"Oh shoot!" Abbie said, missing her own phone. She still needed to collect her things from the gym locker room before classes started. She gave a quick hug to Lauren, surprising the others, even little Lauren herself. "I'll see you later."
"Yeah, at track practice for sure." The blonde girl replied. Then the two groups headed their separate ways.
This time Lauren took the lead, with her sister and Robert following her close behind. After her talk with Abbie, she had gained a bit more confidence in herself. Running through the park and her neighborhood naked didn't seem quite as scary as it had been for her only a short time ago.
Lauren felt so good, she basically zoned everything out for the remainder of the run. On her way to the park, she had noticed every single person that looked at her, feeling ashamed of herself. The kids and teens she had passed were the worst, since they had all seemed to laugh at her and her sister for being naked. Now on the way back, none of that bothered her. She just focused on her running and on arriving home.
Susanna wasn't quite as oblivious to the others teasing. With it being later in the morning many more people were now out and about. This was much worse than at the mall for her. At the mall most people had only given her looks, mostly appreciative if they were male, or teasing or outraged if they were female. Now people seemed to be more free to be vocal with her. Many of the men and boys were cat calling her, with quite rude comments, and the older girls and women were calling her a slut or hussy. Her sister didn't seem to be getting quite the same treatment, maybe because she didn't look quite as old. Susanna basically looked completely grown up, with her large breasts and wide hips. Most people probably perceived her as an adult. Susana's feelings were hurt all the same.
Once the three arrived at Lauren and Susana's home, the older girl said nothing and just headed straight inside, passing her mother along the way. Her mom was surprised to see Susana naked, and was about to ask her why she was, but she noticed the tears in her oldest daughter's eyes and stopped. Susana didn't say anything, and instead headed to her room, needing time alone.
Outside, Lauren and Robert were still saying their goodbyes to one another. "I'll see you at school." Robert said with a smile to the little blonde, unable to resist taking another quick look up and down her naked body.
"Robert, about the dance…" Lauren said, biting her lip in nervousness. She had wanted to go with him so badly, but now she knew she couldn't go while grounded.
They were interrupted by Lauren's mom opening the door. "Lauren, you know you're grounded."
Lauren looked back at her mom sadly. "I know, mom. I was just going to explain that to Robert. And let him know I can't go with him to the dance on Friday." She turned back to Robert, who looked just as sad now, and gave him a sad wave, turning to head inside.
"Wait, Lauren." Her mom stopped her, the look on her daughter's face breaking her heart. "I'll talk with your father. I think we can let you off your grounding for one night."
Lauren got a huge excited smile. "Really! Thanks mom!" She jumped up, grabbing her mom in a tight hug. Then she looked back at Robert with embarrassment, feeling foolish about her excited outburst.
Robert was all smiles though, thinking what Lauren had just done was one of the cutest things he had ever seen. "Great. I'll be here at 6:30 tomorrow to get you. My parents said they would drive us."
"Ok. See you later at school." They both just waved, feeling too self-conscious to kiss again in front of Lauren's mom.
---------
Blake and Abbie arrived at her house in a short amount of time. The people Abbie passed along the way didn't act as hurtful towards her. All of them seemed to be getting used to the young teen being naked every time they saw her.
Now standing on her front porch, the two got a chance to discuss what happened earlier. "That was a dirty trick you pulled on me." Blake began.
"I don't know what you're talking about." Abbie replied with a smug smirk.
"You, making off with all of my clothes." He folded his arms, looking a bit perturbed.
"Oh that." Abbie giggled. "After all I've been through, it was your turn to face a little naked time."
Blake almost pouted. "I could have gotten in huge trouble." He whispered the next part to her. "I couldn't get my… thing to go down. You're the one that said I could get in big trouble for that."
Abbie came closer, wrapping her arms around him, and looked up at him with a cute smile. "Nothing bad happened though, and I think you had some fun." She fluttered her eyelashes.
He shook his head in disbelief, but let out a chuckle. "Ok, yeah a little, but Lauren and the others almost found me like that! What would have happened then?"
"Well then they would have seen how handsome and gorgeous my boyfriend is." She punctuated her point by going in for a quick kiss, but the two couldn't resist letting that kiss linger for a little longer than either of them meant. Both of them were feeling worked back up after talking about what had happened in the park.
They were still in the middle of that kiss when the front door to Abbie's house came wide open, with her brother Adam on the other side. "Good, you're home, Abbie. I need your help with something."
Abbie and Blake broke their kiss with one another, both giving each other a coy smile, but not feeling so embarrassed about getting caught kissing. "What do you want?" Abbie asked her brother.
Adam took his sister's hand, leading her the few steps into the house and over to the living room, with Blake following them in.
The sight Abbie and Blake found in the living room was quite shocking. Abbie's mom and little sister were down on their knees on the floor beside one another, facing away from the doorway, with their elbows resting down on the carpet in front of them, and their butts up in the air with their legs spread wide open.
Timmy was there too, excited to explain to his older sister. "Look Abbie! Mom shaved all her hair off like you!" He demonstrated by running his hand along the outer lips of their mom's sex, making her let out a little moan when her sensitive bits were touched. "Now you and mom's girl parts look just the same as Maddie's!" He turned back with a wide smile.
Abbie's eyes went wide at the suddenness of seeing such a sight. Everyone could see both mother and daughter's smooth and bare sex between their legs, along with their puckered butt-holes above.
"Abbie, I need you to join them." Adam said, pointing to the floor next to their little sister. "I'm getting a few more pictures for my science project." He held up his phone, which had been in his hand the entire time, but only noticed by Abbie just now.
Abbie was completely caught off guard with her brother's demand, getting no time to process his request. She felt completely flabbergasted, and her brother took advantage of that to lead her over to the spot next to their sister, where she still just stood, trying to process what was happening to her.
"Come on, Abbie. It isn't bad." Maddie turned her head to look at her sister with a smile.
Their mom spoke up too, encouraging Abbie also. "Adam said he couldn't use pictures with our faces visible. No one will even know it's us, Abbie."
Abbie still felt shocked at what was being asked of her, but with the encouragement of her mom and sister, she automatically got down on her hands and knees, taking the same position as them.
Adam stepped back far enough, so he could get all three into the frame and started snapping pictures. He was being truthful about keeping their faces out of the pictures. Even if his teacher would have let him get away with using photos with their faces, the position they were in prevented their faces from showing anyway.
In this position, on their knees, it was quite obvious to see the excitement all three females were feeling. Especially Abbie, who always became quite excited after running naked in public. The position, with their legs spread wide, made their lower lips open up, especially Abbie and her mom, who's lips were more pronounced and plump, being older. The pictures Adam was capturing showed not just the sex of the females, but also the insides as well. Adam moved closer to get a close up of Abbie's very aroused looking clitoris in particular.
Adam continued moving up and down the line, capturing detailed and up close shots of all three female's bared treasures. Eventually, both his mother's and little sister's clits came poking out of their sheaves, matching Abbie's clit, and Adam knew they were getting aroused too.
Blake watched the entire photo session in shock himself. At first he was appalled at Abbie's brother for what he was doing, but the longer he watched the girls, the more his excitement took over. It was very arousing to see the three females, mother and two daughters, displayed so explicitly. Even Adam and Timmy were having trouble not feeling aroused about the explicit pose, and these were their direct relatives.
Adam had enough photographs now to last him a lifetime, and slipped his phone into his pocket. He stood back a step or two from the girls, just appreciating the beauty of their privates. He gave a knowing smirk at the other two boys with them, and then motioned for them to come a little closer.
Without saying a word, all three boys knew what they were going to do. The three stepped forward in line, kneeling down behind each female, Blake behind Abbie, Adam behind Madeline, and Timmy behind his own mom. Adam counted down, three, two, one, on his fingers, and then the boys attacked.
"Ooohhh!" Abbie called in surprise, as suddenly a finger was wiggling pleasurably on her needy clit.
"Oh my!" Their mom said, startled, peeking in-between her own legs to see her young son, Timmy's smiling face. "Oh Timmy, I don't… Mmmm…" She moaned. It had been years since she had felt the pleasurable touch of someone else on her sensitive bits. "Oh well I guess you can keep… OH YES! Keep doing that!"
Madeline was having the time of her life like usual. "Oh yes! Play with my girl parts! So good!"
Adam nudged the other two boys to get their attention, demonstrating putting his finger into Madeline's wet opening. Madeline ended up squealing in delight when she felt that. "Oh wow! YES!" She yelled, and began rocking her hips back and forth on her brother's finger.
The other two boys followed suit, plunging their fingers into their respective girl's moist holes, making them groan in pleasure too. Now each boy had one finger pumping in and out of each girl, and their other hand was still left to rub the girls' sensitive clits.
With all the pleasure they were feeling, it wasn't much longer before the three females started cumming. All three had been so vocal though, that none of the boys were sure which one had begun cumming first. All three just shouted their, "OOH!"s and "AHHH!"s, mixed in with a lot of "YES!"es and a "SO GOOD!" here and there.
"I think that's… OOH…! Enough for now boys!" Adam’s mom said after coming down from her release. She noticed a certain look in the boys’ eyes that was starting to make her nervous.
Adam also noticed the way Blake was looking at his older sister as well, having to agree. “Yeah, alright. That’s enough guys.” Truth be told, he was also on the way to losing control of himself.
The boys all stopped, much to the frustration of Abbie, who let out an annoyed groan. “Argh!” She was just on the brink of feeling the release of another orgasm.
“Why do they have to stop?” Madeline pouted, the first of the three females to stand upright with her youthful exuberance.
"You girls still need to get ready for school. You all do." Mrs. Larson explained as Adam helped her to her feet.
The reluctance on Abbie’s face was palpable as Blake helped her up. "I'll see you at school." She sheepishly leaned over and gave him a small peck on the cheek. The safest kind of kiss she could think of. Anything more, and she might have just thrown herself at him, as she still wanted much, much more.
Blake was thankful her kiss was not as passionate this time, otherwise he might have just exploded in his shorts right there. "Yeah. See you later." He replied, releasing her hand slowly and longingly. Then he turned and headed out the door, before he could change his mind. If he would have stayed any longer, he knew he wouldn't have the willpower to leave.
*Hey Lauren." She greeted her, coming out to the path. "Robert. Susana." Abbie smiled, seeing both girls were as equally naked as her, feeling a small sense of justice.
"What are you doing back here?" Lauren asked, suspicious that something similar was happening as the other day.
"Not much." Abbie bit the corner of her lip, seeing the suspicious look in the blonde's eye.
"There's a small clearing back there that's nice to relax in." Blake was the one who answered. It hadn't taken him long to dress once he knew where his clothes were hidden, but he could still feel his heart beating in his chest a mile a minute from how close he was to being caught, and he was still coming down from his high of such an earth shattering orgasm.
"Did you decide on becoming a nudist, Lauren?" Abbie changed the subject to get the heat off of Blake.
"I… Uh…" Lauren stammered a bit, not wanting to answer.
"It's a long story." Susana explained.
"What about you? Why are you out here naked?" Abbie asked the older sister next.
"Well… I…" The older sister answered similarly, blushing before she looked away from Abbie.
"Abbie, can I speak with you about something?" Lauren said. Now she was the one who wanted the subject changed.
"I guess so." Abbie replied, folding her arms and looking standoffish.
"In private?" Lauren asked, pointing behind Abbie at the clearing she and Blake had just come from.
Abbie rolled her eyes a little. "I suppose." She turned around, speaking to Blake. "Wait for me here?"
"Sure sweetie." He answered, as Abbie and then Lauren disappeared into the tall brush.
Abbie turned back around as soon as she reached the middle of the clearing, giving a skeptical look to the little blonde. It was partially her fault that Abbie had been tied up naked at the park yesterday, and she wasn't sure she could let something like that go just yet.
Lauren surprised her with the actions she took next. The little blonde girl got down on her knees, and wrapped her arms around one of Abbie's legs, letting out a deep sob. "Oh Abbie! I'm so sorry!" Tears started streaming down her face. "I did so many mean things to you and I'm so sorry!"
Abbie looked down at the young girl with confusion. "Hey Lauren…"
"No! I made you go naked at the mall! I made fun of you for running naked! I tricked you into going naked at track practice! I even sent you in my place yesterday, and… and… THAT MUST HAVE BEEN SO AWFUL!" she sobbed.
Abbie looked down at the blonde in bewilderment, but patted her on the head a couple times, hoping to get the young girl's emotions under control. "There, there."
"Do you think you could ever forgive me!?" Lauren looked up at her with her tear and snot streaked face.
Abbie could see the genuine anguish on her face. She had to admit to herself that she wasn't completely innocent in everything that had gone on between them either. If the two continued their feud with one another, there was no telling how bad things could get.
Abbie pulled her up to her feet and wrapped her arms around her. "Oh Lauren, of course I forgive you. But you're not the only one who has been acting nasty." She pulled back, looking Lauren in the eyes. "I got you naked at the mall too. I was treating you more harshly than the other girls on the team. Making you collect the equipment all the time and run extra laps. Pushing you more harshly than I should. The question is if you can forgive me too."
Lauren returned Abbie's hug. "Yes. I forgive you, Abbie. I'm the one who did way worse things."
Abbie let go of the hug, giving Lauren a genuine smile. "How about we just start over, and put all of that behind us, and be friends?" She held her hand out to shake.
Lauren accepted Abbie's offer quickly. "Yes please!" She could feel her own face smiling as her tears finally stopped. "I'm going to need a friend like you now." Lauren bit the corner of her lip. "My parents are keeping me naked for two whole weeks as punishment for everything I did."
"Two whole weeks!" Abbie teased, "Try being me! My mom is making me go naked pretty much forever!" Abbie giggled, and both girls started laughing together.
"Ok, so maybe I don't have it as bad as you." Lauren relented. "But they said I have to go naked everywhere you do. You can see why I could use a friend like you."
"Yes, I can see that. And maybe after these next two weeks, I'll convince you to join me full time." Abbie gave a teasing smirk.
"Oh no way!" Lauren feigned a pout. "I've only done this naked thing a couple times, but I already completely hate it!" Lauren's words didn't match her mood, as she let out a little giggle.
"Come on. It's not so bad. There are some parts that can be fun. Didn't you notice the way Robert was looking at you?"
Lauren blushed and giggled. "Yes. I did, but…" Lauren didn't have anything else to say. All of her feelings and thoughts were a jumbled mess in her head as she thought about the boy she liked. Especially as she thought about being naked in front of him.
Abbie leaned in closer to Lauren, so she could whisper what she said next. "When we were at the mall, right before I came back to meet at the elevator, there was this huge line of boys all watching. They all turned to watch me as I passed. And I kinda," Abbie blushed a little. "Put a little extra shake in my step, to show off a little more for them. It made me feel so excited and so powerful!"
Lauren looked at the older girl with a shocked smile, having to cover her mouth as she let out a giggle. "Oh my god!"
"You're the only one I've told."
"Really?" Lauren felt honored that Abbie would share something so personal with her, after everything they've been through. "I won't betray your trust in me."
"Good." Abbie knew it was a risk, but if she wanted this friendship to begin on the right foot, then she knew she would need to trust the girl. She wrapped her arm around her shoulders.
"How do you deal with that?" Lauren asked with a blush. "Every time Robert looks at me…"
"You get excited?" Lauren nodded with another blush. "My mom told me that's one of the advantages of being a girl. It's not really as noticeable."
"But it tingles so bad that I just want to touch myself and sometimes it feels like it's gonna leak out…!" The blonde girl turned bright red at what she had just admitted.
"It's still not as obvious as the boys. Blake's shorts get so snug every morning now." Abbie giggled. "You must have noticed Robert."
Lauren gave a little surprised guilty face. "I mean yeah, but…"
"So if he notices, he probably won't say anything, since he's feeling the same way as you."
"You really think so?" Lauren felt relieved as Abbie nodded to her. "Thanks Abbie."
The two headed through the brush back to the path after their chat. Abbie noticed the three waiting for them, Blake, Robert, and Susanna, all gave a surprised jump as they came out of the bush. "Were you all listening to us!?"
All three looked guilty and Susana responded with, "You hardly went twenty feet away! How could we not hear most of that?"
"We really only heard that you two made up and are friends now. Then you both got too quiet to hear." Robert explained.
"Yeah. Honest." Blake added. "It's great you guys are going to be friends now."
Abbie and Lauren were both relieved to know their more intimate secrets had not been overheard by the others. The two girls looked at each other, and seemed to decide to let the others off. "Alright. We forgive you." Abbie said. "I suppose it's good you guys know Lauren and I made up anyway."
Lauren took a shy look at Robert. "I suppose you heard I'm being punished."
"Yeah." The boy replied. "I figured something more was going on with you, and why you were naked." He looked over at the older redhead. "Are you being punished too?"
"Yes, but not the same way. I'm only naked right now because I didn't want my little sister to have to go running naked alone." Susanna explained.
"Wow! That's really cool of you." Robert said, and he and the others all gave her a look of admiration.
"I'm sorry to break this up," Blake said, looking at his phone for the time. "But we all need to get going or we'll be late for school."
"Oh shoot!" Abbie said, missing her own phone. She still needed to collect her things from the gym locker room before classes started. She gave a quick hug to Lauren, surprising the others, even little Lauren herself. "I'll see you later."
"Yeah, at track practice for sure." The blonde girl replied. Then the two groups headed their separate ways.
This time Lauren took the lead, with her sister and Robert following her close behind. After her talk with Abbie, she had gained a bit more confidence in herself. Running through the park and her neighborhood naked didn't seem quite as scary as it had been for her only a short time ago.
Lauren felt so good, she basically zoned everything out for the remainder of the run. On her way to the park, she had noticed every single person that looked at her, feeling ashamed of herself. The kids and teens she had passed were the worst, since they had all seemed to laugh at her and her sister for being naked. Now on the way back, none of that bothered her. She just focused on her running and on arriving home.
Susanna wasn't quite as oblivious to the others teasing. With it being later in the morning many more people were now out and about. This was much worse than at the mall for her. At the mall most people had only given her looks, mostly appreciative if they were male, or teasing or outraged if they were female. Now people seemed to be more free to be vocal with her. Many of the men and boys were cat calling her, with quite rude comments, and the older girls and women were calling her a slut or hussy. Her sister didn't seem to be getting quite the same treatment, maybe because she didn't look quite as old. Susanna basically looked completely grown up, with her large breasts and wide hips. Most people probably perceived her as an adult. Susana's feelings were hurt all the same.
Once the three arrived at Lauren and Susana's home, the older girl said nothing and just headed straight inside, passing her mother along the way. Her mom was surprised to see Susana naked, and was about to ask her why she was, but she noticed the tears in her oldest daughter's eyes and stopped. Susana didn't say anything, and instead headed to her room, needing time alone.
Outside, Lauren and Robert were still saying their goodbyes to one another. "I'll see you at school." Robert said with a smile to the little blonde, unable to resist taking another quick look up and down her naked body.
"Robert, about the dance…" Lauren said, biting her lip in nervousness. She had wanted to go with him so badly, but now she knew she couldn't go while grounded.
They were interrupted by Lauren's mom opening the door. "Lauren, you know you're grounded."
Lauren looked back at her mom sadly. "I know, mom. I was just going to explain that to Robert. And let him know I can't go with him to the dance on Friday." She turned back to Robert, who looked just as sad now, and gave him a sad wave, turning to head inside.
"Wait, Lauren." Her mom stopped her, the look on her daughter's face breaking her heart. "I'll talk with your father. I think we can let you off your grounding for one night."
Lauren got a huge excited smile. "Really! Thanks mom!" She jumped up, grabbing her mom in a tight hug. Then she looked back at Robert with embarrassment, feeling foolish about her excited outburst.
Robert was all smiles though, thinking what Lauren had just done was one of the cutest things he had ever seen. "Great. I'll be here at 6:30 tomorrow to get you. My parents said they would drive us."
"Ok. See you later at school." They both just waved, feeling too self-conscious to kiss again in front of Lauren's mom.
---------
Blake and Abbie arrived at her house in a short amount of time. The people Abbie passed along the way didn't act as hurtful towards her. All of them seemed to be getting used to the young teen being naked every time they saw her.
Now standing on her front porch, the two got a chance to discuss what happened earlier. "That was a dirty trick you pulled on me." Blake began.
"I don't know what you're talking about." Abbie replied with a smug smirk.
"You, making off with all of my clothes." He folded his arms, looking a bit perturbed.
"Oh that." Abbie giggled. "After all I've been through, it was your turn to face a little naked time."
Blake almost pouted. "I could have gotten in huge trouble." He whispered the next part to her. "I couldn't get my… thing to go down. You're the one that said I could get in big trouble for that."
Abbie came closer, wrapping her arms around him, and looked up at him with a cute smile. "Nothing bad happened though, and I think you had some fun." She fluttered her eyelashes.
He shook his head in disbelief, but let out a chuckle. "Ok, yeah a little, but Lauren and the others almost found me like that! What would have happened then?"
"Well then they would have seen how handsome and gorgeous my boyfriend is." She punctuated her point by going in for a quick kiss, but the two couldn't resist letting that kiss linger for a little longer than either of them meant. Both of them were feeling worked back up after talking about what had happened in the park.
They were still in the middle of that kiss when the front door to Abbie's house came wide open, with her brother Adam on the other side. "Good, you're home, Abbie. I need your help with something."
Abbie and Blake broke their kiss with one another, both giving each other a coy smile, but not feeling so embarrassed about getting caught kissing. "What do you want?" Abbie asked her brother.
Adam took his sister's hand, leading her the few steps into the house and over to the living room, with Blake following them in.
The sight Abbie and Blake found in the living room was quite shocking. Abbie's mom and little sister were down on their knees on the floor beside one another, facing away from the doorway, with their elbows resting down on the carpet in front of them, and their butts up in the air with their legs spread wide open.
Timmy was there too, excited to explain to his older sister. "Look Abbie! Mom shaved all her hair off like you!" He demonstrated by running his hand along the outer lips of their mom's sex, making her let out a little moan when her sensitive bits were touched. "Now you and mom's girl parts look just the same as Maddie's!" He turned back with a wide smile.
Abbie's eyes went wide at the suddenness of seeing such a sight. Everyone could see both mother and daughter's smooth and bare sex between their legs, along with their puckered butt-holes above.
"Abbie, I need you to join them." Adam said, pointing to the floor next to their little sister. "I'm getting a few more pictures for my science project." He held up his phone, which had been in his hand the entire time, but only noticed by Abbie just now.
Abbie was completely caught off guard with her brother's demand, getting no time to process his request. She felt completely flabbergasted, and her brother took advantage of that to lead her over to the spot next to their sister, where she still just stood, trying to process what was happening to her.
"Come on, Abbie. It isn't bad." Maddie turned her head to look at her sister with a smile.
Their mom spoke up too, encouraging Abbie also. "Adam said he couldn't use pictures with our faces visible. No one will even know it's us, Abbie."
Abbie still felt shocked at what was being asked of her, but with the encouragement of her mom and sister, she automatically got down on her hands and knees, taking the same position as them.
Adam stepped back far enough, so he could get all three into the frame and started snapping pictures. He was being truthful about keeping their faces out of the pictures. Even if his teacher would have let him get away with using photos with their faces, the position they were in prevented their faces from showing anyway.
In this position, on their knees, it was quite obvious to see the excitement all three females were feeling. Especially Abbie, who always became quite excited after running naked in public. The position, with their legs spread wide, made their lower lips open up, especially Abbie and her mom, who's lips were more pronounced and plump, being older. The pictures Adam was capturing showed not just the sex of the females, but also the insides as well. Adam moved closer to get a close up of Abbie's very aroused looking clitoris in particular.
Adam continued moving up and down the line, capturing detailed and up close shots of all three female's bared treasures. Eventually, both his mother's and little sister's clits came poking out of their sheaves, matching Abbie's clit, and Adam knew they were getting aroused too.
Blake watched the entire photo session in shock himself. At first he was appalled at Abbie's brother for what he was doing, but the longer he watched the girls, the more his excitement took over. It was very arousing to see the three females, mother and two daughters, displayed so explicitly. Even Adam and Timmy were having trouble not feeling aroused about the explicit pose, and these were their direct relatives.
Adam had enough photographs now to last him a lifetime, and slipped his phone into his pocket. He stood back a step or two from the girls, just appreciating the beauty of their privates. He gave a knowing smirk at the other two boys with them, and then motioned for them to come a little closer.
Without saying a word, all three boys knew what they were going to do. The three stepped forward in line, kneeling down behind each female, Blake behind Abbie, Adam behind Madeline, and Timmy behind his own mom. Adam counted down, three, two, one, on his fingers, and then the boys attacked.
"Ooohhh!" Abbie called in surprise, as suddenly a finger was wiggling pleasurably on her needy clit.
"Oh my!" Their mom said, startled, peeking in-between her own legs to see her young son, Timmy's smiling face. "Oh Timmy, I don't… Mmmm…" She moaned. It had been years since she had felt the pleasurable touch of someone else on her sensitive bits. "Oh well I guess you can keep… OH YES! Keep doing that!"
Madeline was having the time of her life like usual. "Oh yes! Play with my girl parts! So good!"
Adam nudged the other two boys to get their attention, demonstrating putting his finger into Madeline's wet opening. Madeline ended up squealing in delight when she felt that. "Oh wow! YES!" She yelled, and began rocking her hips back and forth on her brother's finger.
The other two boys followed suit, plunging their fingers into their respective girl's moist holes, making them groan in pleasure too. Now each boy had one finger pumping in and out of each girl, and their other hand was still left to rub the girls' sensitive clits.
With all the pleasure they were feeling, it wasn't much longer before the three females started cumming. All three had been so vocal though, that none of the boys were sure which one had begun cumming first. All three just shouted their, "OOH!"s and "AHHH!"s, mixed in with a lot of "YES!"es and a "SO GOOD!" here and there.
"I think that's… OOH…! Enough for now boys!" Adam’s mom said after coming down from her release. She noticed a certain look in the boys’ eyes that was starting to make her nervous.
Adam also noticed the way Blake was looking at his older sister as well, having to agree. “Yeah, alright. That’s enough guys.” Truth be told, he was also on the way to losing control of himself.
The boys all stopped, much to the frustration of Abbie, who let out an annoyed groan. “Argh!” She was just on the brink of feeling the release of another orgasm.
“Why do they have to stop?” Madeline pouted, the first of the three females to stand upright with her youthful exuberance.
"You girls still need to get ready for school. You all do." Mrs. Larson explained as Adam helped her to her feet.
The reluctance on Abbie’s face was palpable as Blake helped her up. "I'll see you at school." She sheepishly leaned over and gave him a small peck on the cheek. The safest kind of kiss she could think of. Anything more, and she might have just thrown herself at him, as she still wanted much, much more.
Blake was thankful her kiss was not as passionate this time, otherwise he might have just exploded in his shorts right there. "Yeah. See you later." He replied, releasing her hand slowly and longingly. Then he turned and headed out the door, before he could change his mind. If he would have stayed any longer, he knew he wouldn't have the willpower to leave.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 24
Heather had been having quite the miserable time since arriving at the park yesterday. First she had found out the Harris twins had abducted the wrong girl. Instead of grabbing little Lauren, her best friend Susana's younger sister who had been tormenting them, somehow they had taken Abbie in her place instead. Then she and Susana had been forced to strip naked and join Abbie by the twins. She was sickened to stand there naked and be gawked at by who knows how many people.
Then things became much worse, as the police arrived to break up the large gathering. Any privacy she had had been stripped away, as the cops had forced her and the other girls to stand out in the open naked while they waited for their parents to arrive.
Heather's mother seemed to be especially furious with her, and after the cops had let the girls go with a warning, Heather had received an ear full of her mom's rage the whole way home.
The very worst was what happened once they arrived at home. Heather knew her punishment would be severe, but even she didn't realize how severe her punishment would turn out to be. Her mom had always doled out her punishment in the past, but now under the new rules, her parents had deemed her 14 year old brother to be the one in charge of her discipline.
Blake was enraged at his older sister once he had learned what her actions had put his girlfriend, Abbie through. The only punishment he deemed fit to correct Heather's transgression, was a very long, very painful spanking. But once he was through, he was concerned he had gone overboard with the spanking, and had let his anger cloud his judgment.
Heather could still feel that pain in her backside as she got up in the morning. Her night had been restless because of the discomfort. Her mom had come in sometime in the evening, to bring her some dinner and to rub some aloe Vera cream on her tender behind. The touch and the cream had only given her monetary relief however. She had spent the night on her tummy, with her covers left off of her behind.
Another thing that had bothered her all night was how excited she had gotten. This spanking had awakened those feelings in the girls, just as the other spankings had done before, even with how awful it had been for her. Waking up that morning, her loins were begging her for a release.
She had other needs she had to take care of first, however. Getting up, she went to relieve herself in the toilet, and to take her shower. She caught a quick glimpse of her brother as he headed downstairs for his run as he passed her in the hallway, and received a regretful look from him. She was thankful she didn’t have to face him yet, as he said nothing to her as he passed.
She was forced to gingerly hover herself over the toilet seat, as any touch would cause her back side to scream at her in pain. She had no idea how she was going to make it through the school day if she was having this much trouble sitting down. Heading into the shower, she caught her reflection in the mirror. She almost gasped, and would have if it was anyone else's butt but hers. She had to admit that her brother had done a completely thorough job on her behind, leaving it dark red and crimson, and even purple in a few small splotches.
She got into the shower, and enjoyed the hot water washing over her. It wasn't until she turned around and let the hot water hit her behind, that she realized her mistake. "Yeow!" She yelped and jumped out of the line of fire, feeling like a hot branding iron had just hit her backside! She turned the water down as cold as she could tolerate, and then turned back around and repeated the process. This time she felt relief as her tender behind enjoyed the cool water flowing over it.
As she stood there, letting the water sooth her sore backside, she was becoming mad. She wasn't angry with her brother or mom, however, far from it in fact. No, she was feeling angry with herself. Angry that she had let herself get so wrapped up in the thought of revenge that it had led to such a painful and severe punishment for herself. She was very disappointed with herself, and knew she needed to make amends with her brother, and with both Abbie and Lauren too.
She had taken quite a long time in the shower, but the cool water had been the first thing to really give her sore behind any real relief. As she turned to look at her backside in the mirror again, she was very surprised to see that her butt had almost returned to its normal shade of color, only looking a little red and pink now. Either way she knew she had a very thick and padded wool skirt she was going to wear to school today to try and mitigate any pain she would feel while sitting.
She had taken so long in the shower, that her brother was arriving back at home just as she was finishing her breakfast in the kitchen. At first she felt ashamed, and didn't dare speak with him, but she knew eventually they would have to have a conversation with one another about what had happened, and now was as good a time as any.
"Blake…" she said cautiously, still trying to come up with the right words.
"Heather, I'm…"
"Blake, I'm sorry!" She cut him off.
"You're sorry?" He asked, confused.
"Yes, Blake. I'm so sorry for making you do that to me." She finally turned around to face him, with tears in her eyes. "You should have never had to punish me so harshly, but I totally deserved it for what I did… You didn't do anything wrong. You don't need to apologize to me. I deserved everything you gave me, and probably more." She could no longer hold back her tears and they began steaming down her face. "Please tell me you can forgive me! For what I did to Abbie. For what I did to Lauren, and even Susana. And especially for what I forced you into doing to me!"
"Heather, I…" He was dumbfounded. He had fully expected he would need to apologize to her. He never thought she would be apologizing to him. "Of course I forgive you, but I'm the one who…"
"No!" She came forward, hugging him tightly. "You don't! You didn't do anything wrong." She wept freely into his shoulder as he returned her hug.
The two siblings held each other in a tight embrace for quite a while. They both needed the comfort and forgiveness of one another after what had happened. It was actually the first time the two had hugged one another in years, as the siblings had not gotten along with one another in a long time. Now they were feeling a closeness with one another to that neither one had known they were missing.
The fact that his sister was naked as he held her was not lost on Blake, and he smiled at her. "You're really ok with the way I punished you?"
"Yes." She smiled back. "I mean, I wish it hadn't hurt so damn much, but then, I probably wouldn't have learned my lesson."
"And what lesson is that?"
She gave him a contemplating look, as she thought about how to put it into words. "I shouldn't have tried to get revenge on Lauren in such a cruel way. In any way!" She quickly added with a blush. "What I did left Abbie in a vulnerable and very dangerous situation. Any one of those boys… or girls, could have taken advantage of her, and even hurt her. The same could have happened to Lauren if she was the one taken like I had planned. I didn't think things through, and I'm really very sorry for ever even coming up with such a stupid plan like that."
"Good. I'm impressed with your apology." He pulled her back towards him, holding her tightly. "Now you just need to give that apology to the ones that really matter. Abbie and Lauren."
"Thanks bro." She said, realizing that this was the first time in a long time that she had called him that. "And I'm sorry to you too. I'm sorry we have become so distant with each other. I hope you wouldn't mind changing that?"
"Not at all, Heather." He said with a smile on his lips, laying his head down on her shoulder this time. The feeling of his sister’s bare skin was comforting to him.
Still holding each other in a hug, Heather was surprised to feel something hard pressing itself into her tummy. "Blake! Oh my god!" She said under her breath, with a surprised little giggle. Her arousal had been put on the back burner until then, but now it was brought to the forefront of her mind. She took a half step back, so she could see the protrusion in his shorts for herself. Maybe hugging her brother while naked wasn't the best idea, she mused to herself.
Blake shrugged his shoulders and gave her a little blush. "If you had seen what I saw this morning, and well if you were a guy, you'd be in the exact same state as me."
"And what did you see this morning to make this happen?" She asked with a smirk pointing down at his groin.
"When Abbie and I got back…" He began, but came up with a devious plan of his own. "It'd probably be easier if I show you. Come with me to the living room." He took her by the hand, leading the way.
"Now what?" She asked.
"Ok, now get down on your knees." He explained waiting for her to follow his direction. "Good. Bend over so that your elbows are touching the carpet. Ok, now spread your legs open. No, way more open than that. Now lift your butt up in the air as high as you can." He waited for her to comply, and was finally satisfied that Heather was now in the same position that Abbie, her mom, and her sister had been in that morning, enjoying the explicit view of his sister's bare private parts.
She tried to look back at him, over her shoulder, but found that difficult. "Ok, but I can't see anything in this position. I don't get it? What do you see?"
Heather and Blake's younger sister, Lilly, had just come down the stairs, discovering what her siblings were up to, so both siblings were a little surprised when she spoke up. "You can see everything Heather." She giggled. "And I mean everything!"
Heather still was having trouble understanding. "Everything!? What do you mean!? I don't see anything at all in this position!?"
"Duh! Everything down in between your legs, Heather!" Lilly said, cracking up as her sister finally realized what she was showing and brought her legs together with a snap.
Heather brought herself upright, still on her knees, but now looked very red and perturbed at her brother. "That was a mean trick!" She pouted. "You saw Abbie and her mom in that position!?"
"Yes. Abbie, her mom, and even her sister Maddie were posed like that this morning by her brother. And it wasn't a trick. Now you've had the chance to experience a bit more of what Abbie has been through. You can think of it as another punishment for what you did yesterday, but I promise that's the last punishment I'm going to give you." He paused. "At least the last punishment I'll give you as long as you keep being good."
"Fine. Fine…" Heather said, getting back to her feet. She then turned her attention towards her sister. "But I still didn't get to see what you saw. Hey Blake, maybe Lilly can show me?"
"What!? But…!?" The thirteen year old blonde stammered bashfully as her older sister took her hand, and practically dragged her into the middle of the room. With a bit of pressure on her shoulders, Heather got the younger girl down to her knees, then helped position Lilly into the same pose she had just been in a few moments ago.
Heather took a couple steps back, admiring the view. "You're right, Lilly! You CAN see everything down in between your legs positioned like that!" She gave a little giggle, just as her younger sister had done to her.
"Yeah!" Blake was also now admiring between his younger sister's legs. "I didn't know a girl's lips opened up so much in that position. It really does show everything!"
"Labia, Blake. They are called Labia. In this case, labia majora. And the pink ones in between are called the labia minora." Heather explained with a bit of a smirk, knowing her sister was probably very embarrassed to have her private parts explained in such a way, especially in front of her own brother. She certainly felt that way herself, having only been examined by him like that a minute ago. She also had to admit, it was making her tingle down there, knowing her brother had seen her privates so fully.
"And if you look right there," Heather pointed. "You can even see Lilly's clitoris poking out. Do you know what the clitoris is for, Blake?" She was having fun now, teasing both her younger siblings.
"Of course I know what it's for!" Blake shot back at his older sister.
"Just making sure." Heather said smugly. Now she began eyeing the bulge in her brother's shorts again. "Wow, this is making you really excited, isn’t it?"
Blake took a look down at his tent, blushing. "Ummm… Yeah. I think I'm gonna head to the bathroom, to uh…"
"Wait, don't go." Heather grabbed his hand, and gave him a pleading look.
Meanwhile Lilly had gotten back up, wondering what her older siblings were discussing. It didn't take her long to also notice how tented Blake's shorts were.
Heather let out a sigh, internally struggling with herself, before her naughty side won out. "Look, this is a one time offer, Blake, but if you want I can take care of that for you." She pointed down at his erection.
Blake's eyes went wide as he realized what his sister was offering. He was conflicted. He really needed this badly, but part of him was a little bashful to show himself to his sister. Another part of him remembered how upset Abbie had gotten with him when he had pleasured her younger sister just that morning, but he justified it away by rationalizing that these were his own sisters. Abbie's sister had pleasured her this morning too, and she had justified it by saying it was different with a sibling.
The only barrier left was Lilly. Did he want her to go? To stay and watch? Then he knew what he really wanted. "Alright, but only if Lilly agrees to participate too."
This was a twist Heather didn't see coming, and she looked to her younger blonde sister for her response. Lilly bashfully flicked her eyes back and forth between each sibling, before finally answering. "I wanna stay, so yes. I'll do it." She almost had to whisper. These were the kinds of things she had learned were forbidden, sexual contact with her brother and sister, but her desires won out this time.
Blake slowly slipped down his shorts and jock. There was no sense in waiting around if this was going to actually happen. Most of his penis was obscured by his t-shirt, but for the first time in a long time his sisters were able to see his scrotum, tight now with how excited he was. They could also tell he had grown quite a lot of hair since they had last seen him.
"Move your shirt." Heather said, getting impatient.
Blake simply pulled it off, and tossed it aside. Now his sisters could both see him in his fully erect and aroused state, and their eyes were immediately drawn right to his penis, although they took in his entire figure too, finding him very handsome looking with his athletic build. Lilly even let out a small gasp. The only other penis she had seen was Cody's, but her brother's was somehow even bigger than his.
Blake couldn't help smiling and blushing at the way his sisters were looking at him. It was just about the same way Abbie always looked at him when he was naked in front of her. Now though, he wanted some action.
"Have you both ever kissed anyone?" He asked.
"Yes." Lilly answered.
"Of course." Was Heather's reply.
"Have you ever kissed each other? And I mean like kissed, kissed. Not just a quick one or on the cheek."
"What!?" Lilly's eyes went wide.
"Why would you ask us that?" Heather asked nervously, eyeing her little sister.
"Have you?" He asked again with a smile.
"Yes. Ok? Yes we have!" Heather folded her arms, getting a little put off.
"Good. I'm glad you answered honestly. I might have had to punish you if you didn't. I guess you guys never caught me watching? But I know about the two of you practicing kissing with one another."
"You do?" Lilly said, astonished and embarrassed. "That was years ago."
"I know, but now you're gonna get a bit more practice." Both of his sister's looked at him confused. "Go on. Give each other a little kiss." He said with a smirk.
Both girls side eyed each other, before coming together and giving a quick peck on the lips to one another. "No. No. Not like that. Kiss each other like you were going to kiss the boy you liked." Blake explained. The two sisters blushed at their brother's request, but then brought their lips to make contact with one another, slowly and sensually making out with one another. Their kiss went on for about a minute, and both sisters were surprised to see Blake slowly stroking himself when they ended their kiss.
"Wow! That was really hot!" Blake complimented them.
"Yeah. I guess your sisters are pretty good at making you hot and bothered." Heather giggled, watching her brother as he stroked himself in front of them.
He had to force himself to stop, as he wanted both of them to be responsible for his release, not his own hand. "Now that I'm sure you both know how to kiss each other, I want you to each give me a kiss."
Heather took a quick step forward, mashing her lips with her brother's. This kiss was much rougher than the one between the sisters, but Blake enjoyed that he was now feeling his sister's bare skin against his own, and his sister's soft lips too. As she broke the kiss, she gave his cock a few quick strokes, and gave him a satisfied smile.
Lilly had her turn next. Unlike her sister though, her kiss was soft and sweet. At least at first. The longer the siblings' kiss lasted, the more they started exploring each other's bodies, with their hands roaming all over. Heather had to clear her throat to get them to stop.
"Now what?" Heather asked, hoping her brother knew just how far she was willing to go without spelling it out for him.
"Now that I know which one of you is better at kissing" He said with a teasing smirk, "I want to find out which one of my sisters can give a better blowjob."
Heather smirked, but shook her head. "That's not gonna work for me."
"Huh?" Blake looked at her, sad and disappointed.
"Look, I'm horny as fuck too! Do you know what being spanked does to me!" Lilly and Blake looked at their older sister like she had just gone mad. "It fricken turns me on like nothing else ok? And I just had the mother of all spankings last night! But if this ever leaves this room you're both dead! Do you hear me!" Heather huffed and puffed a few times, feeling a bit better now that she was no longer holding in her secret. "I want to get off too. So either you fuck me right now! Or you fuck Lilly first! Either way I'm not leaving until I have your cock inside of me!"
"Are you serious!?" Blake asked, flabbergasted.
"I don't know if I want…" Lilly said, scared about losing her virginity.
"Fine, then it's just me." Heather said matter of factly. She walked up to her brother, pushing him over onto his back with a thud onto the carpeted floor. Then she straddled his legs, lining her hips with his, and sunk down to her knees. She took hold of his rock hard cock, as Blake watched on in awe, and aimed it right between her legs at her opening. Then all it took was to lower herself a bit more, and his cock was now deliciously embedded inside of her. "Oh! Fuck! Yes!" She moaned in delight.
"Oh wow!" Blake smiled up at his big sister. "Feels different from Abbie."
"You've had sex with Abbie?" Heather asked, as she started to rock her hips back and forth, letting them both swim in their pleasure.
"Yeah. Twice. How many times have you had sex?"
"Oh! Uh, never actually. You're my first." She smirked at him.
"Wow, really?" Blake was once again astonished by his older sister. For her to let him of all people take her virginity.
"I can't think of anyone else I'd rather have as my first." He felt honored.
Lilly was practically smiling from ear to ear, listening to her brother and sister. She had always had to play peace maker with them. It was nice to see them getting along for a change, despite the twisted circumstances that had led to putting an end to their bickering. As she watched her brother and sister make love to one another, she came to her own conclusion. "When I'm ready to lose my virginity, will you do it with me too, Blake?"
"Really? Of course." Blake smiled up at his little sister.
"I'd offer to do it with you too, Heather, but we don't have the compatible parts." Lilly laughed.
"Oh! Well here. Blake, switch so you're on top of me." The two siblings switched, and Blake started thrusting in and out of her earnestly, liking this position as it gave him control. "Slow down Blake! I want to get Lilly involved!
Ok, come kneel down over my head, Lilly." Heather explained.
"Like this?" Lilly asked when she was in position.
"Yes, just move your pussy a bit closer to my mouth. This is how girls make love to one another."
"Oh, I see!" Lilly giggled, and enjoyed as she felt her sister's tongue start lapping at her entrance.
Meanwhile, Blake could no longer resist thrusting with full force any longer. "Oh yeah! Fuck Heather! Your pussy is so good! I can't believe you're a virgin!"
"Not anymore, Blake! Not anymore! Mmmmm! So good!" Heather exclaimed, before diving her mouth back into Lilly's tight slit.
Lilly noticed Heather's breasts, bobbing back and forth with Blake's thrusts, and took them into her hands. Now Heather was feeling full pleasure. Blake noticed in his position it was easy for him to lean forward and kiss Lilly. Then he took Lilly's breasts into his hands, continuing to pump in and out of Heather.
Suddenly Heather started moaning nonstop, and Blake could feel the muscles in her vagina tightening and releasing over and over around his rigid cock. "OHH…! FUCK…! I think she's cumming!" He said to Lilly.
Lilly was lost in her own ecstasy, as Heather's tongue had been on her clit for the last minute, and now the vibrations of her screams and moans were pushing her over the edge too!
"OH FUCK…! YOU'RE CUMMING TOO!" Blake realized before he lost it himself, ejaculating hard and deep within his older sister's love canal.
Blake and Lilly then crashed down onto the floor next to Heather, as all three tried to catch their breath after their spectacular orgasms.
---------
After such a morning, Abbie felt totally out of sorts, and completely aroused. She had just spent the better part of an hour down on her knees, while her own thirteen year old brother took explicit photographs of her bare privates. The problem was that she needed to get to school a little early to collect her backpack and other things that had been left in the locker room yesterday, when she had gotten abducted by the Harris twins, and that meant she had no time to take care of any lingering needs. She also wanted to get to school with enough time to speak with her principal. The fourteen year old hoped she could get excused from the homework she had been unable to do, under the circumstances.
Adam seemed to be busy looking over the photos he had taken that morning, so Abbie snuck off quietly to take her shower alone and in peace. Now under the spray of the warm water, she really wanted to satisfy her needy clit, but instead she just focused on what she had to get done. It was the quickest shower she had ever taken, but time was of the essence.
As soon as she was finished drying, she immediately headed to find her brother. She needed to know what clothes she would be wearing today, and if he was going to let her pick them out, or choose them himself.
"There you are, Adam." She found him down in the living room still, reviewing the photos from earlier on his phone. She blushed a little, as she thought she recognized her own parts displayed on the screen. "I need to go early. I need to pick up my backpack, phone and things." She explained to him. "Can I pick out my own clothes today?"
"I've got your clothes for you right here." He smiled, pulling up a plastic bag from his other side, that Abbie hadn't noticed until then. "I'll come with you. You can get dressed when we get near Blake's house like normal." He said, getting up.
Their mother came into the room, hearing the last comment from her son. "Adam, do you make Abbie walk to school most of the way naked?"
Adam answered cautiously, but truthfully, thinking he could be in trouble. "Yes… I offered to help her get used to being naked, and that is one of the things I thought of to help her."
Their mom smiled. "Good. Abbie expressed to me that she was still feeling a bit of reservation about going naked. The more time she spends naked the more she will get used to it."
Adam was relieved to know he wasn't in trouble for all the times he had made his sister make the walk to Blake's house naked. Abbie was a little perturbed, to be talked about like she wasn't standing right there, but at this point she didn't dare voice her concerns. Instead she changed the subject. "What are you still doing naked, mom? Aren't you going to be late for work?"
"I took the day off today. This Feminudist presentation is becoming a lot bigger than either Mrs. Stevens or I anticipated. That reminds me, I need both of you there for the presentation as well, but I have to get there early to set up. Mrs. Stevens has a neighbor that offered to come pick you kids up for us. You remember Jenny Powers? Her mom will be the one driving you to Burger Mountain today." Their mom explained.
"Yeah, I remember Jenny." Adam said, getting a far away look in his eyes and a little smirk on his lips, remembering the first older looking girl he had ever seen naked.
"Good. She'll be coming with you too, along with Mrs. Stevens' kids, Matt and Cindy. Jenny's mom said she'd be here around 5:30. So be ready." Their mom emphasized.
"Ok mom." Adam responded, while Abbie just nodded her head in acknowledgment. "Oh mom, is it ok if I go to the dance tomorrow evening? The gang’s all going. Travis, and Cody. Sam…" He gave a little blush when mentioning the girl of his desires.
"Oh sure. Of course you can go."
"Thanks mom. The pass costs 10 bucks." Adam held his hand out expectantly.
"Alright. Alright." She sighed, going to her purse to retrieve the cash. Handing over the money to her son, she asked her daughter, "I suppose you'll be needing some money to go too?"
"Oh." Abbie said, caught off guard. "I don't know if I really want to go to the dance."
"What? Why not?" Her mom asked.
Abbie bit her lip, nervous about explaining her reason for not wanting to go. "I just… I don't know if I'm ready for something like that. You know. Going naked in front of everyone at the dance like that."
"Oh. I see." Her mom replied sadly. "I understand, Abbie. This is what we talked about yesterday. I know one day you'll be ready for that, you just need time." She held out the 10 dollar bill. "Tell you what. Why don't you buy the ticket anyway? Just in case you change your mind."
Abbie took the money, giving her a half smile. "Thanks mom." She gave her a quick hug, then turned to speak with her brother, holding out the bill. "I guess you can hold onto this for me for now. I don’t have very many pockets in this outfit.” She giggled, gesturing at her nudity. “But we need to get going now if I'm going to have enough time to get my stuff."
Abbie and her brother were headed out the door after that, Abbie still nude. Obviously their mom approved of Adam’s methods to get her used to being naked. Abbie’s clothes for the day were still in the bag Adam carried.
Adam got a bit of enjoyment watching as Abbie descended the porch stairs, watching as her small butt juggled a little with each step. He had to admit to himself, having his sister naked like this was great fun, and it didn’t hurt that she was so easy on the eyes too. With her tight bottom, and an athletic toned body from years of running, Adam realized his taste in girls had been shaped by his older sister. Sam wasn’t as toned as his older sister, but she still kept herself in great shape, much like Abbie.
Adam purposely let his sister walk ahead of him, so he would enjoy looking at her ass and toned legs, and watch as her hips swayed. Eventually though, Abbie became conscious of what her little brother was doing, slowing down enough so he would be forced to catch up to her. “What kind of clothes did you give me today?” She asked with trepidation. It wasn’t so much that she was worried he’d dress her inappropriately again, it was that she had no say in the matter.
Adam felt a need to explain himself. “You remember how everyone was saying you have such great legs? I know you prefer pants, but on you, honestly they just don’t look as good. I brought another skirt for you today.” He fished it out of the bag, showing her for a moment.
“Oh, that’s ok. I was actually going to wear a skirt today.” She blushed. “This might sound strange to you, but I didn’t know how much I missed the attention until it was gone yesterday. Maybe you won’t understand this, but it’s kinda nice the way boys have been looking at me lately.”
Adam felt some relief to hear her statement. He had been worried about her growing to resent him for all that he had put her through. “Really? You like all the attention you've been getting?” He asked with interest.
Now she was blushing hard. “Please, Adam. I’m telling you this in confidence. Don’t make me regret it. Yes, there really is a part of me that likes all the attention I’ve been getting. Especially from the boys. I felt so powerful, yet so free at the mall a few days ago.”
“So then why didn’t you want to go to the dance?”
Abbie had to consider that herself for a moment. “Remember what I told you and everyone else after mom and I got back yesterday. Sometimes the attention is nice, but sometimes it can be so overwhelming.”
“And it gets you excited.” Abbie’s eyes went wide to hear her brother’s accusation, but he continued on, knowing it was true. “Abbie, you were so wet this morning after your naked run, way before I started taking pictures of you. Don’t try and deny it, I have the proof.”
Abbie’s blushing before was nothing compared to how bright red her face was getting now. “I… I don’t… Ok, fine! It’s true! But you don’t have to be so! So you! And point it out!” She let out a huff before continuing. “I don’t want this spreading around, ok? But yes. Being naked in public…” She looked down, dropping her voice to a whisper. “Makes me really excited.”
“I won't tell anyone, Abbie.” He grabbed her arm, looking into her eyes, trying to communicate that she could trust him.
She could feel what he was trying to tell her. “Thanks.” She let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. “It’s not just being naked though. It’s being naked, when my whole life I’ve been told that it’s wrong to be naked. I mean, before this week I’d never been naked outside before. And yet here I am!" She let out a half amused, half nervous giggle. "To do it at the mall, or during math class too!? I mean it feels almost insane! And so many people are just ok with it. With me being naked. It’s crazy!”
“Well it helps that you’re so cute.” He chuckled, while Abbie rolled her eyes. “What? Don’t roll your eyes at me. You know you’re a very pretty girl. People appreciate pretty girls. Especially naked pretty girls!”
“I suppose.” She said, as her blush came back, but she let out another small giggle. “Guys appreciate naked pretty girls!” She fired back.
“No, not just guys! Think about your principal, or Cody’s mom. Blake’s mom too. None of them were too bothered by you being naked. It’s because your real beauty can show fully when you’re naked.”
They were almost at the school, way past Blake’s house, but their conversation had stopped them from noticing until now. “Oh my god! Adam, I need to get dressed!” Abbie said with surprise as the school appeared on the horizon.
“Ok, ok. I won’t be cruel.” He handed over her clothes. “Even if I bet you could get away with going naked at school.” He stuck his tongue out at her teasingly.
“Even if I wanted to, Ms. Bruster made it clear that’s not allowed.” She found her panties at the bottom of the bag, and started slipping them on. “Not that I want to!” She returned his teasing with her own raspberry, squinting her eyes at him.
Adam just chuckled. “One day you will, Abbie. One day you will.”
Abbie was going to respond with her own retort, but her attention was divided with getting her clothes on. “Hey! Where’s my bra!?” She complained when she couldn’t find one in the bag.
Adam took a look in the bag himself, then slapped his forehead. “Oh crap, I forgot!” His sister looked at him skeptically. “No really! I must have forgotten because, well, I don’t wear them. Please, Abbie, I’m really sorry. I didn’t do it on purpose this time. I swear.”
Abbie’s anger broke when he gave her an apologetic look. “Fine. It’s fine. This t-shirt is not as see-through as some of the others.”
She was about to pull it on, but heard her name being called. “Abbie! Hey Abbie!” It turned out to be Claire, and her brother Eddy coming upon them. “Holy cow, Abbie! We’re almost at school! You really are totally brave, aren’t you?” The girl said, seeing that her classmate was still practically naked, and only wearing a small pair of panties that hardly covered anything.
“Oh, yeah, I guess.” Abbie responded, feeling more foolish than brave.
“I wish I could be as brave as you.” The girl added. “I’ve always wondered what it’s like being a nudist.”
“She gave it a quick try yesterday afternoon in front of me.” Her brother said with a chuckle. “But she was afraid our parents would find out so only stayed naked for a few minutes.”
Claire punched her brother in the shoulder. “Don’t tell them that!”
“Ow!” He complained, rubbing his shoulder.
Adam attempted to break up the sibling’s squabble. "Wow Claire, that's really awesome and brave of you!"
"I didn't know you were so interested in nudism." Abbie added.
"Oh… Yeah…" Claire blushed now that her secret was out.
"And she looks totally hot doing it!" Eddy added crassly. "You should have seen her boobs, Adam! They’re a little small, but very perky! And her nipples…!" He said, earning him another smack in the shoulder from his sister. "Oww!"
"Shut up, Eddy! You're embarrassing me!" His sister complained.
"You! Abbie's standing out here in just her panties, and you're worried about being embarrassed?" He shot back.
Abbie blushed now. The siblings' arrival had distracted her from putting on the rest of her clothes.
"Can I see them?" Adam asked, directing his attention to Claire.
"See…?" Claire gave a confused look.
"See your boobs." Adam explained with a grin. "Just for a second."
"I don't know…" She bit the corner of her lip in nervousness.
"What better way to test if you would really like being a nudist?"
Claire began blushing profusely now. "You really want to see… My boobs? Here? Out here…? In public?" She took a nervous look around at the neighborhood.
Adam nodded. "Come on. Just for a second. No one else is around. I mean no one will mind, certainly not me and Eddy, Abbie's practically out here naked right now. Just give us a quick peek." He gave her a smile of encouragement.
Claire took another few nervous looks around herself, before bringing her hands down to clutch the bottom of her shirt. "Well ok, but just for a second." She almost whispered, becoming extremely self conscious of what she was about to do. She let out a loud exhale before pulling her t-shirt and bra up above her breasts, to her chin. "OH MY GOD!" She squealed and laughed, turning bright red as the boys stared at her exposed chest, before quickly pulling her top back down to cover herself.
"Wow! Claire! That was awesome!" Adam praised the girl, enjoying yet another girl’s bare boobs. Her brother was right. Claire’s breasts were on the smaller side, even when compared to his own sister, whose breasts were not all that large either. Still, it was very exciting for him to have convinced the girl to flash him, and he liked what he saw.
"Yeah, Claire! You have such great boobs!" Eddy said.
"That was really brave of you." Abbie added, giving her classmate a smile. She knew just how difficult it could be experiencing public nudity for the first time.
Claire's adrenaline was pumping, and she began breathing hard. "Thank you, Abbie! Wow, that was…! Wow! I don't know if I've ever felt so alive!" She laughed, then surprised everyone by quickly flashing them her bare boobs again. "Whew!" She exclaimed, before covering herself again.
"We're only about a block away from school." Adam reminded the girl. "You probably shouldn't yell so loud or you're gonna attract attention."
"Oh… Yeah…" Claire's blush came back, as she now felt a little foolish for yelling so loudly. Still, she was feeling a high for what she had just done, and now knew she wanted to experience the feeling again in the future.
Adam could tell the girl had obviously enjoyed showing off for them, as he could clearly see her nipples poking through both her bra and her blouse. Nipples he has just seen, with little brown areolas about the size of a quarter, and so pokie he was convinced she might be able to cut diamonds with them. He hoped there would be a chance to get her to show him again, and maybe even get her fully naked next time. "Now that you've tried it, what'd ya say? Do you still feel interested in nudism?"
"Yes. Very much." Claire answered him, finding it hard not to blush about her answer.
Adam couldn't help smiling at that, thinking the girl was very cute. He wondered how she would look fully naked, hoping he wouldn't have to wait long to find out. “My mom’s holding a meeting for nudists at Burger Mountain tonight. Why don’t you guys come too? I'm sure you'd enjoy it Claire. It's tonight at 6.”
“It’s Feminudists actually.” Abbie didn’t want her classmate caught off guard. “My mom only believes in nudity for girls.”
“Oh, interesting.” Claire contemplated, but didn’t seem put off about that. “I’ll probably check it out. Tonight at 6?”
“Yes.” Abbie confirmed. “We better get going. I need to get some things from my gym locker.” She finished getting dressed as she spoke, happy no other students had been attracted by Claire's shouting. They headed for the school, and soon all parted ways once inside.
Abbie's first stop was the girls’ locker room. All of her things were safe and sound, locked inside her gym locker, as she never even got it open before her abduction. She was especially happy to have her phone back, as she felt lost without it like most teenage girls. The only thing missing from her locker were her running shoes, but she quickly found them in the lost and found. A table setup near the entrance to the shower area. She was thankful they weren’t lost, as these were her favorite, not to mention most expensive, running shoes.
After that it was to see the school principal. Ms. Bruster was understanding of Abbie’s situation, once she had explained everything that had happened to her the previous day. Ms. Bruster explained that Abbie would be given another due date for the homework she was unable to complete, which was more than reasonable to the girl, and made Abbie very happy.
Abbie was just about to leave her office, when there sounded some commotion from the other side of the door. Then there was a knock. “Yes, come in?” Ms. Bruster responded with curiosity, looking just as confused as Abbie.
The door swung open, with one of the office assistants on the other side. “Miss, there’s…”
She didn’t get to finish, as suddenly Lauren’s mom came barging into the office, pulling a very naked, and very humiliated looking Lauren along with her by the ear. “Ms. Bruster, we need to speak with you immediately!”
Abbie looked at Lauren in disbelief, while the little blonde girl looked to be on the verge of having a nervous breakdown, as tears streamed down her cheeks. Something must have happened to get Lauren into some serious trouble since this morning, Abbie estimated.
Principal Bruster offered them a seat. She could see that Lauren’s mother looked very upset, and wanted to help smooth things over before the woman blew her stack completely. She closed her office door, so they could speak privately, but in the commotion Abbie hadn’t exited the room yet. She was still standing off in the corner, feeling very sorry for what Lauren must be going through now, being dragged into school completely naked. From the time on the clock most of the student body would have arrived by now. She wondered how many kids had now seen Lauren naked.
Lauren was feeling beyond humiliated. What had been her worst nightmare had just come to life. So many of her fellow classmates had just seen her naked, and now knew the truth about her body. Up until now, she had been very guarded about the fact that she had not gone through much development, wearing clothes that concealed that fact, and even sometimes resorting to stuffing her training bra when needed, but all of that had been shattered in an instant by her mother. She knew word traveled fast amongst her peers, and that this was something that she was never going to be able to live down. Her basically flat chest and boyish hips would be the talk of the entire school by the end of first period.
“What is this all about?” Ms. Bruster asked, once taking her desk chair.
“My daughter is being punished. My husband and I have decided that she will go naked for the next two weeks as her punishment. I wanted to come speak with you because I understand another girl attends track practice in the nude?” Mrs. Gardner explained.
“Yes, that’s true.” Ms. Bruster looked over at Abbie with a head nod.
“Oh! I didn’t realize you were here.” Neither Lauren or her mom had noticed Abbie until this moment. “Well good. I want to get permission for Lauren to attend track nude as well, just as Abbie does.”
“I see.” The principal contemplated, finding this whole situation strange. “But Abbie requested to attend her track activities in the nude because being a nudist is one of her core beliefs. I don’t think using nudity as a punishment can be condoned, since it would probably be highly offensive to Abbie.”
“But we’re punishing Lauren because of what she did to Abbie!” Mrs. Gardner explained. “She and my other older daughter are responsible for what happened to Abbie yesterday! And my husband and I feel it will teach Lauren a valuable lesson to feel what it is like to be Abbie. To be a nudist for the next two weeks!”
“I see. Abbie was just explaining to me what happened to her yesterday.” Ms. Bruster was now staring daggers through little Lauren, knowing the full extent of what had happened to poor Abbie. “Then I do think that will be a fitting punishment. I’ll print a permission form for you to sign.” Lauren let out a large sob when she heard that. “Abbie, please take Lauren and wait out in the main office.”
Abbie had to help Lauren to stand, as she was so distraught. The two teen girls headed to the main office, but that was exactly where Lauren did not want to be. Three sides of the office were mostly glass windows, and situated right near the main entrance doors of the building. Now with it being so close to the start of school, Lauren was basically on display to all of the students coming into the building.
Abbie led her over to sit in one of the sets of waiting chairs, sitting down next to her. She took the naked girl’s hand, trying to comfort the girl and get her tears under control. “Hey, it’ll be ok.”
“Ok!?” Lauren sobbed. “Everyone in school is seeing me naked!” She flippantly pointed out one of the windows.
“I’ve been through a lot of this myself. Remember?” Abbie contemplated what to do to help the poor girl get her feelings under control. Then she got an idea. "Lauren, look at me."
"What?" Lauren had bent herself over and put her face into her hands, crying probably the hardest she ever had.
"Just look at me!" Abbie grabbed Lauren's chin to make the girl physically look at her.
Lauren was surprised to find Abbie had pulled her shirt up to her armpits, exposing her bare breasts to her and the other students gathering outside the glass. "What! Why Abbie!?"
Abbie felt totally exposed like that. Maybe even more so than if she would have been fully naked. It was one thing to be a nudist, but this felt like she was just flashing the other students, but she carried on as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening for Lauren's sake. "This should take some of the attention off of you… Hopefully."
"Thanks Abbie." Lauren gave her a weak smile, as she seemed to finally be getting her tears under control. Then she took another look outside the glass, seeming to undo any progress Abbie had made, and she clammed up.
Abbie took her chin again, this time to get her to look away from the gathering students. She wasn’t going to let the girl wallow in her misery. “Don't pay attention to any of them. Just look at me. Why don’t you tell me what happened? When we split this morning you seemed to be in a pretty good mood.”
“Nothing until we were going to leave for school.” Lauren took a few deep breaths, seemingly out of tears for now. “My mom wouldn’t let me get dressed before we left. She said I would be allowed to get dressed when we got to school.”
“I know that story.” Abbie replied.
“Yeah. So we got here, and my mom pulled into the middle of the crowded parking lot! There were so many other kids around! I couldn’t get out of the car and let everyone see me!”
“And that’s when you started fighting?”
“No! I mean it was like I physically couldn’t bring myself to open the car door. I felt so sick and light headed. I thought I was going to faint!” Lauren explained. “My mom was yelling at me, but I couldn’t really hear her, just a bunch of ringing in my ears. I just sat there, pretty much frozen with fear, honestly. Suddenly my mom was pulling me out of the car, and then into the building. It was all such a blur.”
“Why was your mom so angry with you then?”
“I think she thought I was ignoring her. But I wasn’t! Honest!” Lauren could feel her tears welling again.
Both girl’s jumped when Lauren’s mom cleared her throat beside them, and Abbie quickly pulled her top back down, but the woman didn't seem to notice or care. “I’m sorry Lauren.” She looked at her daughter a little sheepishly. “I really am. I did think you were ignoring me, but obviously you were suffering some kind of panic.”
Ms. Bruster was standing a few feet behind her, also having heard the naked girl’s explanation. “It would seem Abbie has been able to calm you down, doesn't it Lauren?" Lauren made a quick blush, realizing Abbie had done just that, and taken her mind off of her nudity. She gave the principal a quick head nod. "You do agree you are still responsible for what happened with Abbie yesterday. Correct Lauren?”
Lauren took a sad look over at Abbie, and nodded her head again. “Yes.”
“Then you agree with your parents that this will be a proper punishment for you.” The principal said sternly.
Lauren got up and faced the woman and her mother. “It’s going to be so difficult, but yes. I do.” She looked down in shame.
“Good. Abbie, I want you to guide Lauren in this, just as you've done now. She’s not a nudist like you, so will need your help and support. Can you do that for her?” Abbie nodded her head. “Good. Now it’s time for both of you to get to class. You don’t have much time.”
Abbie and Lauren’s mom started to gather up their things, but Lauren turned back and forth, glancing at each of them with worry. She was getting that fainting feeling again. “I get to wear clothes in class, right!?”
Lauren’s mom gave a laugh, pulling the clothes from her bag that she planned on giving to Lauren in the parking lot. Principal Bruster had to chuckle at the relief on Lauren’s face, and even Abbie let out a snicker as the blonde girl got dressed right there in the open.
“How do you feel being back in clothes?” Abbie asked once the two girls had left the office.
“Good. Really good! Mostly… It’s just, they feel a little more restrictive than usual.” Lauren said, tugging at her collar a little.
“Tell me about it!” Abbie agreed. “There is something to be said about the freedom you have when naked. Not wearing a bra does help.” Abbie took a quick look around, making sure no one else was paying attention as she grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt, before giving the girl another quick peek at her bra-less chest. Lauren was astonished she would do such a thing in the middle of the crowded hallway, but then no one else had seemed to notice. Both girls had a giggle at that. “Wait until track practice today. Then you will really see.” Abbie added, as they both headed in the opposite direction for their first class.
Then things became much worse, as the police arrived to break up the large gathering. Any privacy she had had been stripped away, as the cops had forced her and the other girls to stand out in the open naked while they waited for their parents to arrive.
Heather's mother seemed to be especially furious with her, and after the cops had let the girls go with a warning, Heather had received an ear full of her mom's rage the whole way home.
The very worst was what happened once they arrived at home. Heather knew her punishment would be severe, but even she didn't realize how severe her punishment would turn out to be. Her mom had always doled out her punishment in the past, but now under the new rules, her parents had deemed her 14 year old brother to be the one in charge of her discipline.
Blake was enraged at his older sister once he had learned what her actions had put his girlfriend, Abbie through. The only punishment he deemed fit to correct Heather's transgression, was a very long, very painful spanking. But once he was through, he was concerned he had gone overboard with the spanking, and had let his anger cloud his judgment.
Heather could still feel that pain in her backside as she got up in the morning. Her night had been restless because of the discomfort. Her mom had come in sometime in the evening, to bring her some dinner and to rub some aloe Vera cream on her tender behind. The touch and the cream had only given her monetary relief however. She had spent the night on her tummy, with her covers left off of her behind.
Another thing that had bothered her all night was how excited she had gotten. This spanking had awakened those feelings in the girls, just as the other spankings had done before, even with how awful it had been for her. Waking up that morning, her loins were begging her for a release.
She had other needs she had to take care of first, however. Getting up, she went to relieve herself in the toilet, and to take her shower. She caught a quick glimpse of her brother as he headed downstairs for his run as he passed her in the hallway, and received a regretful look from him. She was thankful she didn’t have to face him yet, as he said nothing to her as he passed.
She was forced to gingerly hover herself over the toilet seat, as any touch would cause her back side to scream at her in pain. She had no idea how she was going to make it through the school day if she was having this much trouble sitting down. Heading into the shower, she caught her reflection in the mirror. She almost gasped, and would have if it was anyone else's butt but hers. She had to admit that her brother had done a completely thorough job on her behind, leaving it dark red and crimson, and even purple in a few small splotches.
She got into the shower, and enjoyed the hot water washing over her. It wasn't until she turned around and let the hot water hit her behind, that she realized her mistake. "Yeow!" She yelped and jumped out of the line of fire, feeling like a hot branding iron had just hit her backside! She turned the water down as cold as she could tolerate, and then turned back around and repeated the process. This time she felt relief as her tender behind enjoyed the cool water flowing over it.
As she stood there, letting the water sooth her sore backside, she was becoming mad. She wasn't angry with her brother or mom, however, far from it in fact. No, she was feeling angry with herself. Angry that she had let herself get so wrapped up in the thought of revenge that it had led to such a painful and severe punishment for herself. She was very disappointed with herself, and knew she needed to make amends with her brother, and with both Abbie and Lauren too.
She had taken quite a long time in the shower, but the cool water had been the first thing to really give her sore behind any real relief. As she turned to look at her backside in the mirror again, she was very surprised to see that her butt had almost returned to its normal shade of color, only looking a little red and pink now. Either way she knew she had a very thick and padded wool skirt she was going to wear to school today to try and mitigate any pain she would feel while sitting.
She had taken so long in the shower, that her brother was arriving back at home just as she was finishing her breakfast in the kitchen. At first she felt ashamed, and didn't dare speak with him, but she knew eventually they would have to have a conversation with one another about what had happened, and now was as good a time as any.
"Blake…" she said cautiously, still trying to come up with the right words.
"Heather, I'm…"
"Blake, I'm sorry!" She cut him off.
"You're sorry?" He asked, confused.
"Yes, Blake. I'm so sorry for making you do that to me." She finally turned around to face him, with tears in her eyes. "You should have never had to punish me so harshly, but I totally deserved it for what I did… You didn't do anything wrong. You don't need to apologize to me. I deserved everything you gave me, and probably more." She could no longer hold back her tears and they began steaming down her face. "Please tell me you can forgive me! For what I did to Abbie. For what I did to Lauren, and even Susana. And especially for what I forced you into doing to me!"
"Heather, I…" He was dumbfounded. He had fully expected he would need to apologize to her. He never thought she would be apologizing to him. "Of course I forgive you, but I'm the one who…"
"No!" She came forward, hugging him tightly. "You don't! You didn't do anything wrong." She wept freely into his shoulder as he returned her hug.
The two siblings held each other in a tight embrace for quite a while. They both needed the comfort and forgiveness of one another after what had happened. It was actually the first time the two had hugged one another in years, as the siblings had not gotten along with one another in a long time. Now they were feeling a closeness with one another to that neither one had known they were missing.
The fact that his sister was naked as he held her was not lost on Blake, and he smiled at her. "You're really ok with the way I punished you?"
"Yes." She smiled back. "I mean, I wish it hadn't hurt so damn much, but then, I probably wouldn't have learned my lesson."
"And what lesson is that?"
She gave him a contemplating look, as she thought about how to put it into words. "I shouldn't have tried to get revenge on Lauren in such a cruel way. In any way!" She quickly added with a blush. "What I did left Abbie in a vulnerable and very dangerous situation. Any one of those boys… or girls, could have taken advantage of her, and even hurt her. The same could have happened to Lauren if she was the one taken like I had planned. I didn't think things through, and I'm really very sorry for ever even coming up with such a stupid plan like that."
"Good. I'm impressed with your apology." He pulled her back towards him, holding her tightly. "Now you just need to give that apology to the ones that really matter. Abbie and Lauren."
"Thanks bro." She said, realizing that this was the first time in a long time that she had called him that. "And I'm sorry to you too. I'm sorry we have become so distant with each other. I hope you wouldn't mind changing that?"
"Not at all, Heather." He said with a smile on his lips, laying his head down on her shoulder this time. The feeling of his sister’s bare skin was comforting to him.
Still holding each other in a hug, Heather was surprised to feel something hard pressing itself into her tummy. "Blake! Oh my god!" She said under her breath, with a surprised little giggle. Her arousal had been put on the back burner until then, but now it was brought to the forefront of her mind. She took a half step back, so she could see the protrusion in his shorts for herself. Maybe hugging her brother while naked wasn't the best idea, she mused to herself.
Blake shrugged his shoulders and gave her a little blush. "If you had seen what I saw this morning, and well if you were a guy, you'd be in the exact same state as me."
"And what did you see this morning to make this happen?" She asked with a smirk pointing down at his groin.
"When Abbie and I got back…" He began, but came up with a devious plan of his own. "It'd probably be easier if I show you. Come with me to the living room." He took her by the hand, leading the way.
"Now what?" She asked.
"Ok, now get down on your knees." He explained waiting for her to follow his direction. "Good. Bend over so that your elbows are touching the carpet. Ok, now spread your legs open. No, way more open than that. Now lift your butt up in the air as high as you can." He waited for her to comply, and was finally satisfied that Heather was now in the same position that Abbie, her mom, and her sister had been in that morning, enjoying the explicit view of his sister's bare private parts.
She tried to look back at him, over her shoulder, but found that difficult. "Ok, but I can't see anything in this position. I don't get it? What do you see?"
Heather and Blake's younger sister, Lilly, had just come down the stairs, discovering what her siblings were up to, so both siblings were a little surprised when she spoke up. "You can see everything Heather." She giggled. "And I mean everything!"
Heather still was having trouble understanding. "Everything!? What do you mean!? I don't see anything at all in this position!?"
"Duh! Everything down in between your legs, Heather!" Lilly said, cracking up as her sister finally realized what she was showing and brought her legs together with a snap.
Heather brought herself upright, still on her knees, but now looked very red and perturbed at her brother. "That was a mean trick!" She pouted. "You saw Abbie and her mom in that position!?"
"Yes. Abbie, her mom, and even her sister Maddie were posed like that this morning by her brother. And it wasn't a trick. Now you've had the chance to experience a bit more of what Abbie has been through. You can think of it as another punishment for what you did yesterday, but I promise that's the last punishment I'm going to give you." He paused. "At least the last punishment I'll give you as long as you keep being good."
"Fine. Fine…" Heather said, getting back to her feet. She then turned her attention towards her sister. "But I still didn't get to see what you saw. Hey Blake, maybe Lilly can show me?"
"What!? But…!?" The thirteen year old blonde stammered bashfully as her older sister took her hand, and practically dragged her into the middle of the room. With a bit of pressure on her shoulders, Heather got the younger girl down to her knees, then helped position Lilly into the same pose she had just been in a few moments ago.
Heather took a couple steps back, admiring the view. "You're right, Lilly! You CAN see everything down in between your legs positioned like that!" She gave a little giggle, just as her younger sister had done to her.
"Yeah!" Blake was also now admiring between his younger sister's legs. "I didn't know a girl's lips opened up so much in that position. It really does show everything!"
"Labia, Blake. They are called Labia. In this case, labia majora. And the pink ones in between are called the labia minora." Heather explained with a bit of a smirk, knowing her sister was probably very embarrassed to have her private parts explained in such a way, especially in front of her own brother. She certainly felt that way herself, having only been examined by him like that a minute ago. She also had to admit, it was making her tingle down there, knowing her brother had seen her privates so fully.
"And if you look right there," Heather pointed. "You can even see Lilly's clitoris poking out. Do you know what the clitoris is for, Blake?" She was having fun now, teasing both her younger siblings.
"Of course I know what it's for!" Blake shot back at his older sister.
"Just making sure." Heather said smugly. Now she began eyeing the bulge in her brother's shorts again. "Wow, this is making you really excited, isn’t it?"
Blake took a look down at his tent, blushing. "Ummm… Yeah. I think I'm gonna head to the bathroom, to uh…"
"Wait, don't go." Heather grabbed his hand, and gave him a pleading look.
Meanwhile Lilly had gotten back up, wondering what her older siblings were discussing. It didn't take her long to also notice how tented Blake's shorts were.
Heather let out a sigh, internally struggling with herself, before her naughty side won out. "Look, this is a one time offer, Blake, but if you want I can take care of that for you." She pointed down at his erection.
Blake's eyes went wide as he realized what his sister was offering. He was conflicted. He really needed this badly, but part of him was a little bashful to show himself to his sister. Another part of him remembered how upset Abbie had gotten with him when he had pleasured her younger sister just that morning, but he justified it away by rationalizing that these were his own sisters. Abbie's sister had pleasured her this morning too, and she had justified it by saying it was different with a sibling.
The only barrier left was Lilly. Did he want her to go? To stay and watch? Then he knew what he really wanted. "Alright, but only if Lilly agrees to participate too."
This was a twist Heather didn't see coming, and she looked to her younger blonde sister for her response. Lilly bashfully flicked her eyes back and forth between each sibling, before finally answering. "I wanna stay, so yes. I'll do it." She almost had to whisper. These were the kinds of things she had learned were forbidden, sexual contact with her brother and sister, but her desires won out this time.
Blake slowly slipped down his shorts and jock. There was no sense in waiting around if this was going to actually happen. Most of his penis was obscured by his t-shirt, but for the first time in a long time his sisters were able to see his scrotum, tight now with how excited he was. They could also tell he had grown quite a lot of hair since they had last seen him.
"Move your shirt." Heather said, getting impatient.
Blake simply pulled it off, and tossed it aside. Now his sisters could both see him in his fully erect and aroused state, and their eyes were immediately drawn right to his penis, although they took in his entire figure too, finding him very handsome looking with his athletic build. Lilly even let out a small gasp. The only other penis she had seen was Cody's, but her brother's was somehow even bigger than his.
Blake couldn't help smiling and blushing at the way his sisters were looking at him. It was just about the same way Abbie always looked at him when he was naked in front of her. Now though, he wanted some action.
"Have you both ever kissed anyone?" He asked.
"Yes." Lilly answered.
"Of course." Was Heather's reply.
"Have you ever kissed each other? And I mean like kissed, kissed. Not just a quick one or on the cheek."
"What!?" Lilly's eyes went wide.
"Why would you ask us that?" Heather asked nervously, eyeing her little sister.
"Have you?" He asked again with a smile.
"Yes. Ok? Yes we have!" Heather folded her arms, getting a little put off.
"Good. I'm glad you answered honestly. I might have had to punish you if you didn't. I guess you guys never caught me watching? But I know about the two of you practicing kissing with one another."
"You do?" Lilly said, astonished and embarrassed. "That was years ago."
"I know, but now you're gonna get a bit more practice." Both of his sister's looked at him confused. "Go on. Give each other a little kiss." He said with a smirk.
Both girls side eyed each other, before coming together and giving a quick peck on the lips to one another. "No. No. Not like that. Kiss each other like you were going to kiss the boy you liked." Blake explained. The two sisters blushed at their brother's request, but then brought their lips to make contact with one another, slowly and sensually making out with one another. Their kiss went on for about a minute, and both sisters were surprised to see Blake slowly stroking himself when they ended their kiss.
"Wow! That was really hot!" Blake complimented them.
"Yeah. I guess your sisters are pretty good at making you hot and bothered." Heather giggled, watching her brother as he stroked himself in front of them.
He had to force himself to stop, as he wanted both of them to be responsible for his release, not his own hand. "Now that I'm sure you both know how to kiss each other, I want you to each give me a kiss."
Heather took a quick step forward, mashing her lips with her brother's. This kiss was much rougher than the one between the sisters, but Blake enjoyed that he was now feeling his sister's bare skin against his own, and his sister's soft lips too. As she broke the kiss, she gave his cock a few quick strokes, and gave him a satisfied smile.
Lilly had her turn next. Unlike her sister though, her kiss was soft and sweet. At least at first. The longer the siblings' kiss lasted, the more they started exploring each other's bodies, with their hands roaming all over. Heather had to clear her throat to get them to stop.
"Now what?" Heather asked, hoping her brother knew just how far she was willing to go without spelling it out for him.
"Now that I know which one of you is better at kissing" He said with a teasing smirk, "I want to find out which one of my sisters can give a better blowjob."
Heather smirked, but shook her head. "That's not gonna work for me."
"Huh?" Blake looked at her, sad and disappointed.
"Look, I'm horny as fuck too! Do you know what being spanked does to me!" Lilly and Blake looked at their older sister like she had just gone mad. "It fricken turns me on like nothing else ok? And I just had the mother of all spankings last night! But if this ever leaves this room you're both dead! Do you hear me!" Heather huffed and puffed a few times, feeling a bit better now that she was no longer holding in her secret. "I want to get off too. So either you fuck me right now! Or you fuck Lilly first! Either way I'm not leaving until I have your cock inside of me!"
"Are you serious!?" Blake asked, flabbergasted.
"I don't know if I want…" Lilly said, scared about losing her virginity.
"Fine, then it's just me." Heather said matter of factly. She walked up to her brother, pushing him over onto his back with a thud onto the carpeted floor. Then she straddled his legs, lining her hips with his, and sunk down to her knees. She took hold of his rock hard cock, as Blake watched on in awe, and aimed it right between her legs at her opening. Then all it took was to lower herself a bit more, and his cock was now deliciously embedded inside of her. "Oh! Fuck! Yes!" She moaned in delight.
"Oh wow!" Blake smiled up at his big sister. "Feels different from Abbie."
"You've had sex with Abbie?" Heather asked, as she started to rock her hips back and forth, letting them both swim in their pleasure.
"Yeah. Twice. How many times have you had sex?"
"Oh! Uh, never actually. You're my first." She smirked at him.
"Wow, really?" Blake was once again astonished by his older sister. For her to let him of all people take her virginity.
"I can't think of anyone else I'd rather have as my first." He felt honored.
Lilly was practically smiling from ear to ear, listening to her brother and sister. She had always had to play peace maker with them. It was nice to see them getting along for a change, despite the twisted circumstances that had led to putting an end to their bickering. As she watched her brother and sister make love to one another, she came to her own conclusion. "When I'm ready to lose my virginity, will you do it with me too, Blake?"
"Really? Of course." Blake smiled up at his little sister.
"I'd offer to do it with you too, Heather, but we don't have the compatible parts." Lilly laughed.
"Oh! Well here. Blake, switch so you're on top of me." The two siblings switched, and Blake started thrusting in and out of her earnestly, liking this position as it gave him control. "Slow down Blake! I want to get Lilly involved!
Ok, come kneel down over my head, Lilly." Heather explained.
"Like this?" Lilly asked when she was in position.
"Yes, just move your pussy a bit closer to my mouth. This is how girls make love to one another."
"Oh, I see!" Lilly giggled, and enjoyed as she felt her sister's tongue start lapping at her entrance.
Meanwhile, Blake could no longer resist thrusting with full force any longer. "Oh yeah! Fuck Heather! Your pussy is so good! I can't believe you're a virgin!"
"Not anymore, Blake! Not anymore! Mmmmm! So good!" Heather exclaimed, before diving her mouth back into Lilly's tight slit.
Lilly noticed Heather's breasts, bobbing back and forth with Blake's thrusts, and took them into her hands. Now Heather was feeling full pleasure. Blake noticed in his position it was easy for him to lean forward and kiss Lilly. Then he took Lilly's breasts into his hands, continuing to pump in and out of Heather.
Suddenly Heather started moaning nonstop, and Blake could feel the muscles in her vagina tightening and releasing over and over around his rigid cock. "OHH…! FUCK…! I think she's cumming!" He said to Lilly.
Lilly was lost in her own ecstasy, as Heather's tongue had been on her clit for the last minute, and now the vibrations of her screams and moans were pushing her over the edge too!
"OH FUCK…! YOU'RE CUMMING TOO!" Blake realized before he lost it himself, ejaculating hard and deep within his older sister's love canal.
Blake and Lilly then crashed down onto the floor next to Heather, as all three tried to catch their breath after their spectacular orgasms.
---------
After such a morning, Abbie felt totally out of sorts, and completely aroused. She had just spent the better part of an hour down on her knees, while her own thirteen year old brother took explicit photographs of her bare privates. The problem was that she needed to get to school a little early to collect her backpack and other things that had been left in the locker room yesterday, when she had gotten abducted by the Harris twins, and that meant she had no time to take care of any lingering needs. She also wanted to get to school with enough time to speak with her principal. The fourteen year old hoped she could get excused from the homework she had been unable to do, under the circumstances.
Adam seemed to be busy looking over the photos he had taken that morning, so Abbie snuck off quietly to take her shower alone and in peace. Now under the spray of the warm water, she really wanted to satisfy her needy clit, but instead she just focused on what she had to get done. It was the quickest shower she had ever taken, but time was of the essence.
As soon as she was finished drying, she immediately headed to find her brother. She needed to know what clothes she would be wearing today, and if he was going to let her pick them out, or choose them himself.
"There you are, Adam." She found him down in the living room still, reviewing the photos from earlier on his phone. She blushed a little, as she thought she recognized her own parts displayed on the screen. "I need to go early. I need to pick up my backpack, phone and things." She explained to him. "Can I pick out my own clothes today?"
"I've got your clothes for you right here." He smiled, pulling up a plastic bag from his other side, that Abbie hadn't noticed until then. "I'll come with you. You can get dressed when we get near Blake's house like normal." He said, getting up.
Their mother came into the room, hearing the last comment from her son. "Adam, do you make Abbie walk to school most of the way naked?"
Adam answered cautiously, but truthfully, thinking he could be in trouble. "Yes… I offered to help her get used to being naked, and that is one of the things I thought of to help her."
Their mom smiled. "Good. Abbie expressed to me that she was still feeling a bit of reservation about going naked. The more time she spends naked the more she will get used to it."
Adam was relieved to know he wasn't in trouble for all the times he had made his sister make the walk to Blake's house naked. Abbie was a little perturbed, to be talked about like she wasn't standing right there, but at this point she didn't dare voice her concerns. Instead she changed the subject. "What are you still doing naked, mom? Aren't you going to be late for work?"
"I took the day off today. This Feminudist presentation is becoming a lot bigger than either Mrs. Stevens or I anticipated. That reminds me, I need both of you there for the presentation as well, but I have to get there early to set up. Mrs. Stevens has a neighbor that offered to come pick you kids up for us. You remember Jenny Powers? Her mom will be the one driving you to Burger Mountain today." Their mom explained.
"Yeah, I remember Jenny." Adam said, getting a far away look in his eyes and a little smirk on his lips, remembering the first older looking girl he had ever seen naked.
"Good. She'll be coming with you too, along with Mrs. Stevens' kids, Matt and Cindy. Jenny's mom said she'd be here around 5:30. So be ready." Their mom emphasized.
"Ok mom." Adam responded, while Abbie just nodded her head in acknowledgment. "Oh mom, is it ok if I go to the dance tomorrow evening? The gang’s all going. Travis, and Cody. Sam…" He gave a little blush when mentioning the girl of his desires.
"Oh sure. Of course you can go."
"Thanks mom. The pass costs 10 bucks." Adam held his hand out expectantly.
"Alright. Alright." She sighed, going to her purse to retrieve the cash. Handing over the money to her son, she asked her daughter, "I suppose you'll be needing some money to go too?"
"Oh." Abbie said, caught off guard. "I don't know if I really want to go to the dance."
"What? Why not?" Her mom asked.
Abbie bit her lip, nervous about explaining her reason for not wanting to go. "I just… I don't know if I'm ready for something like that. You know. Going naked in front of everyone at the dance like that."
"Oh. I see." Her mom replied sadly. "I understand, Abbie. This is what we talked about yesterday. I know one day you'll be ready for that, you just need time." She held out the 10 dollar bill. "Tell you what. Why don't you buy the ticket anyway? Just in case you change your mind."
Abbie took the money, giving her a half smile. "Thanks mom." She gave her a quick hug, then turned to speak with her brother, holding out the bill. "I guess you can hold onto this for me for now. I don’t have very many pockets in this outfit.” She giggled, gesturing at her nudity. “But we need to get going now if I'm going to have enough time to get my stuff."
Abbie and her brother were headed out the door after that, Abbie still nude. Obviously their mom approved of Adam’s methods to get her used to being naked. Abbie’s clothes for the day were still in the bag Adam carried.
Adam got a bit of enjoyment watching as Abbie descended the porch stairs, watching as her small butt juggled a little with each step. He had to admit to himself, having his sister naked like this was great fun, and it didn’t hurt that she was so easy on the eyes too. With her tight bottom, and an athletic toned body from years of running, Adam realized his taste in girls had been shaped by his older sister. Sam wasn’t as toned as his older sister, but she still kept herself in great shape, much like Abbie.
Adam purposely let his sister walk ahead of him, so he would enjoy looking at her ass and toned legs, and watch as her hips swayed. Eventually though, Abbie became conscious of what her little brother was doing, slowing down enough so he would be forced to catch up to her. “What kind of clothes did you give me today?” She asked with trepidation. It wasn’t so much that she was worried he’d dress her inappropriately again, it was that she had no say in the matter.
Adam felt a need to explain himself. “You remember how everyone was saying you have such great legs? I know you prefer pants, but on you, honestly they just don’t look as good. I brought another skirt for you today.” He fished it out of the bag, showing her for a moment.
“Oh, that’s ok. I was actually going to wear a skirt today.” She blushed. “This might sound strange to you, but I didn’t know how much I missed the attention until it was gone yesterday. Maybe you won’t understand this, but it’s kinda nice the way boys have been looking at me lately.”
Adam felt some relief to hear her statement. He had been worried about her growing to resent him for all that he had put her through. “Really? You like all the attention you've been getting?” He asked with interest.
Now she was blushing hard. “Please, Adam. I’m telling you this in confidence. Don’t make me regret it. Yes, there really is a part of me that likes all the attention I’ve been getting. Especially from the boys. I felt so powerful, yet so free at the mall a few days ago.”
“So then why didn’t you want to go to the dance?”
Abbie had to consider that herself for a moment. “Remember what I told you and everyone else after mom and I got back yesterday. Sometimes the attention is nice, but sometimes it can be so overwhelming.”
“And it gets you excited.” Abbie’s eyes went wide to hear her brother’s accusation, but he continued on, knowing it was true. “Abbie, you were so wet this morning after your naked run, way before I started taking pictures of you. Don’t try and deny it, I have the proof.”
Abbie’s blushing before was nothing compared to how bright red her face was getting now. “I… I don’t… Ok, fine! It’s true! But you don’t have to be so! So you! And point it out!” She let out a huff before continuing. “I don’t want this spreading around, ok? But yes. Being naked in public…” She looked down, dropping her voice to a whisper. “Makes me really excited.”
“I won't tell anyone, Abbie.” He grabbed her arm, looking into her eyes, trying to communicate that she could trust him.
She could feel what he was trying to tell her. “Thanks.” She let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. “It’s not just being naked though. It’s being naked, when my whole life I’ve been told that it’s wrong to be naked. I mean, before this week I’d never been naked outside before. And yet here I am!" She let out a half amused, half nervous giggle. "To do it at the mall, or during math class too!? I mean it feels almost insane! And so many people are just ok with it. With me being naked. It’s crazy!”
“Well it helps that you’re so cute.” He chuckled, while Abbie rolled her eyes. “What? Don’t roll your eyes at me. You know you’re a very pretty girl. People appreciate pretty girls. Especially naked pretty girls!”
“I suppose.” She said, as her blush came back, but she let out another small giggle. “Guys appreciate naked pretty girls!” She fired back.
“No, not just guys! Think about your principal, or Cody’s mom. Blake’s mom too. None of them were too bothered by you being naked. It’s because your real beauty can show fully when you’re naked.”
They were almost at the school, way past Blake’s house, but their conversation had stopped them from noticing until now. “Oh my god! Adam, I need to get dressed!” Abbie said with surprise as the school appeared on the horizon.
“Ok, ok. I won’t be cruel.” He handed over her clothes. “Even if I bet you could get away with going naked at school.” He stuck his tongue out at her teasingly.
“Even if I wanted to, Ms. Bruster made it clear that’s not allowed.” She found her panties at the bottom of the bag, and started slipping them on. “Not that I want to!” She returned his teasing with her own raspberry, squinting her eyes at him.
Adam just chuckled. “One day you will, Abbie. One day you will.”
Abbie was going to respond with her own retort, but her attention was divided with getting her clothes on. “Hey! Where’s my bra!?” She complained when she couldn’t find one in the bag.
Adam took a look in the bag himself, then slapped his forehead. “Oh crap, I forgot!” His sister looked at him skeptically. “No really! I must have forgotten because, well, I don’t wear them. Please, Abbie, I’m really sorry. I didn’t do it on purpose this time. I swear.”
Abbie’s anger broke when he gave her an apologetic look. “Fine. It’s fine. This t-shirt is not as see-through as some of the others.”
She was about to pull it on, but heard her name being called. “Abbie! Hey Abbie!” It turned out to be Claire, and her brother Eddy coming upon them. “Holy cow, Abbie! We’re almost at school! You really are totally brave, aren’t you?” The girl said, seeing that her classmate was still practically naked, and only wearing a small pair of panties that hardly covered anything.
“Oh, yeah, I guess.” Abbie responded, feeling more foolish than brave.
“I wish I could be as brave as you.” The girl added. “I’ve always wondered what it’s like being a nudist.”
“She gave it a quick try yesterday afternoon in front of me.” Her brother said with a chuckle. “But she was afraid our parents would find out so only stayed naked for a few minutes.”
Claire punched her brother in the shoulder. “Don’t tell them that!”
“Ow!” He complained, rubbing his shoulder.
Adam attempted to break up the sibling’s squabble. "Wow Claire, that's really awesome and brave of you!"
"I didn't know you were so interested in nudism." Abbie added.
"Oh… Yeah…" Claire blushed now that her secret was out.
"And she looks totally hot doing it!" Eddy added crassly. "You should have seen her boobs, Adam! They’re a little small, but very perky! And her nipples…!" He said, earning him another smack in the shoulder from his sister. "Oww!"
"Shut up, Eddy! You're embarrassing me!" His sister complained.
"You! Abbie's standing out here in just her panties, and you're worried about being embarrassed?" He shot back.
Abbie blushed now. The siblings' arrival had distracted her from putting on the rest of her clothes.
"Can I see them?" Adam asked, directing his attention to Claire.
"See…?" Claire gave a confused look.
"See your boobs." Adam explained with a grin. "Just for a second."
"I don't know…" She bit the corner of her lip in nervousness.
"What better way to test if you would really like being a nudist?"
Claire began blushing profusely now. "You really want to see… My boobs? Here? Out here…? In public?" She took a nervous look around at the neighborhood.
Adam nodded. "Come on. Just for a second. No one else is around. I mean no one will mind, certainly not me and Eddy, Abbie's practically out here naked right now. Just give us a quick peek." He gave her a smile of encouragement.
Claire took another few nervous looks around herself, before bringing her hands down to clutch the bottom of her shirt. "Well ok, but just for a second." She almost whispered, becoming extremely self conscious of what she was about to do. She let out a loud exhale before pulling her t-shirt and bra up above her breasts, to her chin. "OH MY GOD!" She squealed and laughed, turning bright red as the boys stared at her exposed chest, before quickly pulling her top back down to cover herself.
"Wow! Claire! That was awesome!" Adam praised the girl, enjoying yet another girl’s bare boobs. Her brother was right. Claire’s breasts were on the smaller side, even when compared to his own sister, whose breasts were not all that large either. Still, it was very exciting for him to have convinced the girl to flash him, and he liked what he saw.
"Yeah, Claire! You have such great boobs!" Eddy said.
"That was really brave of you." Abbie added, giving her classmate a smile. She knew just how difficult it could be experiencing public nudity for the first time.
Claire's adrenaline was pumping, and she began breathing hard. "Thank you, Abbie! Wow, that was…! Wow! I don't know if I've ever felt so alive!" She laughed, then surprised everyone by quickly flashing them her bare boobs again. "Whew!" She exclaimed, before covering herself again.
"We're only about a block away from school." Adam reminded the girl. "You probably shouldn't yell so loud or you're gonna attract attention."
"Oh… Yeah…" Claire's blush came back, as she now felt a little foolish for yelling so loudly. Still, she was feeling a high for what she had just done, and now knew she wanted to experience the feeling again in the future.
Adam could tell the girl had obviously enjoyed showing off for them, as he could clearly see her nipples poking through both her bra and her blouse. Nipples he has just seen, with little brown areolas about the size of a quarter, and so pokie he was convinced she might be able to cut diamonds with them. He hoped there would be a chance to get her to show him again, and maybe even get her fully naked next time. "Now that you've tried it, what'd ya say? Do you still feel interested in nudism?"
"Yes. Very much." Claire answered him, finding it hard not to blush about her answer.
Adam couldn't help smiling at that, thinking the girl was very cute. He wondered how she would look fully naked, hoping he wouldn't have to wait long to find out. “My mom’s holding a meeting for nudists at Burger Mountain tonight. Why don’t you guys come too? I'm sure you'd enjoy it Claire. It's tonight at 6.”
“It’s Feminudists actually.” Abbie didn’t want her classmate caught off guard. “My mom only believes in nudity for girls.”
“Oh, interesting.” Claire contemplated, but didn’t seem put off about that. “I’ll probably check it out. Tonight at 6?”
“Yes.” Abbie confirmed. “We better get going. I need to get some things from my gym locker.” She finished getting dressed as she spoke, happy no other students had been attracted by Claire's shouting. They headed for the school, and soon all parted ways once inside.
Abbie's first stop was the girls’ locker room. All of her things were safe and sound, locked inside her gym locker, as she never even got it open before her abduction. She was especially happy to have her phone back, as she felt lost without it like most teenage girls. The only thing missing from her locker were her running shoes, but she quickly found them in the lost and found. A table setup near the entrance to the shower area. She was thankful they weren’t lost, as these were her favorite, not to mention most expensive, running shoes.
After that it was to see the school principal. Ms. Bruster was understanding of Abbie’s situation, once she had explained everything that had happened to her the previous day. Ms. Bruster explained that Abbie would be given another due date for the homework she was unable to complete, which was more than reasonable to the girl, and made Abbie very happy.
Abbie was just about to leave her office, when there sounded some commotion from the other side of the door. Then there was a knock. “Yes, come in?” Ms. Bruster responded with curiosity, looking just as confused as Abbie.
The door swung open, with one of the office assistants on the other side. “Miss, there’s…”
She didn’t get to finish, as suddenly Lauren’s mom came barging into the office, pulling a very naked, and very humiliated looking Lauren along with her by the ear. “Ms. Bruster, we need to speak with you immediately!”
Abbie looked at Lauren in disbelief, while the little blonde girl looked to be on the verge of having a nervous breakdown, as tears streamed down her cheeks. Something must have happened to get Lauren into some serious trouble since this morning, Abbie estimated.
Principal Bruster offered them a seat. She could see that Lauren’s mother looked very upset, and wanted to help smooth things over before the woman blew her stack completely. She closed her office door, so they could speak privately, but in the commotion Abbie hadn’t exited the room yet. She was still standing off in the corner, feeling very sorry for what Lauren must be going through now, being dragged into school completely naked. From the time on the clock most of the student body would have arrived by now. She wondered how many kids had now seen Lauren naked.
Lauren was feeling beyond humiliated. What had been her worst nightmare had just come to life. So many of her fellow classmates had just seen her naked, and now knew the truth about her body. Up until now, she had been very guarded about the fact that she had not gone through much development, wearing clothes that concealed that fact, and even sometimes resorting to stuffing her training bra when needed, but all of that had been shattered in an instant by her mother. She knew word traveled fast amongst her peers, and that this was something that she was never going to be able to live down. Her basically flat chest and boyish hips would be the talk of the entire school by the end of first period.
“What is this all about?” Ms. Bruster asked, once taking her desk chair.
“My daughter is being punished. My husband and I have decided that she will go naked for the next two weeks as her punishment. I wanted to come speak with you because I understand another girl attends track practice in the nude?” Mrs. Gardner explained.
“Yes, that’s true.” Ms. Bruster looked over at Abbie with a head nod.
“Oh! I didn’t realize you were here.” Neither Lauren or her mom had noticed Abbie until this moment. “Well good. I want to get permission for Lauren to attend track nude as well, just as Abbie does.”
“I see.” The principal contemplated, finding this whole situation strange. “But Abbie requested to attend her track activities in the nude because being a nudist is one of her core beliefs. I don’t think using nudity as a punishment can be condoned, since it would probably be highly offensive to Abbie.”
“But we’re punishing Lauren because of what she did to Abbie!” Mrs. Gardner explained. “She and my other older daughter are responsible for what happened to Abbie yesterday! And my husband and I feel it will teach Lauren a valuable lesson to feel what it is like to be Abbie. To be a nudist for the next two weeks!”
“I see. Abbie was just explaining to me what happened to her yesterday.” Ms. Bruster was now staring daggers through little Lauren, knowing the full extent of what had happened to poor Abbie. “Then I do think that will be a fitting punishment. I’ll print a permission form for you to sign.” Lauren let out a large sob when she heard that. “Abbie, please take Lauren and wait out in the main office.”
Abbie had to help Lauren to stand, as she was so distraught. The two teen girls headed to the main office, but that was exactly where Lauren did not want to be. Three sides of the office were mostly glass windows, and situated right near the main entrance doors of the building. Now with it being so close to the start of school, Lauren was basically on display to all of the students coming into the building.
Abbie led her over to sit in one of the sets of waiting chairs, sitting down next to her. She took the naked girl’s hand, trying to comfort the girl and get her tears under control. “Hey, it’ll be ok.”
“Ok!?” Lauren sobbed. “Everyone in school is seeing me naked!” She flippantly pointed out one of the windows.
“I’ve been through a lot of this myself. Remember?” Abbie contemplated what to do to help the poor girl get her feelings under control. Then she got an idea. "Lauren, look at me."
"What?" Lauren had bent herself over and put her face into her hands, crying probably the hardest she ever had.
"Just look at me!" Abbie grabbed Lauren's chin to make the girl physically look at her.
Lauren was surprised to find Abbie had pulled her shirt up to her armpits, exposing her bare breasts to her and the other students gathering outside the glass. "What! Why Abbie!?"
Abbie felt totally exposed like that. Maybe even more so than if she would have been fully naked. It was one thing to be a nudist, but this felt like she was just flashing the other students, but she carried on as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening for Lauren's sake. "This should take some of the attention off of you… Hopefully."
"Thanks Abbie." Lauren gave her a weak smile, as she seemed to finally be getting her tears under control. Then she took another look outside the glass, seeming to undo any progress Abbie had made, and she clammed up.
Abbie took her chin again, this time to get her to look away from the gathering students. She wasn’t going to let the girl wallow in her misery. “Don't pay attention to any of them. Just look at me. Why don’t you tell me what happened? When we split this morning you seemed to be in a pretty good mood.”
“Nothing until we were going to leave for school.” Lauren took a few deep breaths, seemingly out of tears for now. “My mom wouldn’t let me get dressed before we left. She said I would be allowed to get dressed when we got to school.”
“I know that story.” Abbie replied.
“Yeah. So we got here, and my mom pulled into the middle of the crowded parking lot! There were so many other kids around! I couldn’t get out of the car and let everyone see me!”
“And that’s when you started fighting?”
“No! I mean it was like I physically couldn’t bring myself to open the car door. I felt so sick and light headed. I thought I was going to faint!” Lauren explained. “My mom was yelling at me, but I couldn’t really hear her, just a bunch of ringing in my ears. I just sat there, pretty much frozen with fear, honestly. Suddenly my mom was pulling me out of the car, and then into the building. It was all such a blur.”
“Why was your mom so angry with you then?”
“I think she thought I was ignoring her. But I wasn’t! Honest!” Lauren could feel her tears welling again.
Both girl’s jumped when Lauren’s mom cleared her throat beside them, and Abbie quickly pulled her top back down, but the woman didn't seem to notice or care. “I’m sorry Lauren.” She looked at her daughter a little sheepishly. “I really am. I did think you were ignoring me, but obviously you were suffering some kind of panic.”
Ms. Bruster was standing a few feet behind her, also having heard the naked girl’s explanation. “It would seem Abbie has been able to calm you down, doesn't it Lauren?" Lauren made a quick blush, realizing Abbie had done just that, and taken her mind off of her nudity. She gave the principal a quick head nod. "You do agree you are still responsible for what happened with Abbie yesterday. Correct Lauren?”
Lauren took a sad look over at Abbie, and nodded her head again. “Yes.”
“Then you agree with your parents that this will be a proper punishment for you.” The principal said sternly.
Lauren got up and faced the woman and her mother. “It’s going to be so difficult, but yes. I do.” She looked down in shame.
“Good. Abbie, I want you to guide Lauren in this, just as you've done now. She’s not a nudist like you, so will need your help and support. Can you do that for her?” Abbie nodded her head. “Good. Now it’s time for both of you to get to class. You don’t have much time.”
Abbie and Lauren’s mom started to gather up their things, but Lauren turned back and forth, glancing at each of them with worry. She was getting that fainting feeling again. “I get to wear clothes in class, right!?”
Lauren’s mom gave a laugh, pulling the clothes from her bag that she planned on giving to Lauren in the parking lot. Principal Bruster had to chuckle at the relief on Lauren’s face, and even Abbie let out a snicker as the blonde girl got dressed right there in the open.
“How do you feel being back in clothes?” Abbie asked once the two girls had left the office.
“Good. Really good! Mostly… It’s just, they feel a little more restrictive than usual.” Lauren said, tugging at her collar a little.
“Tell me about it!” Abbie agreed. “There is something to be said about the freedom you have when naked. Not wearing a bra does help.” Abbie took a quick look around, making sure no one else was paying attention as she grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt, before giving the girl another quick peek at her bra-less chest. Lauren was astonished she would do such a thing in the middle of the crowded hallway, but then no one else had seemed to notice. Both girls had a giggle at that. “Wait until track practice today. Then you will really see.” Abbie added, as they both headed in the opposite direction for their first class.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 25
Abbie’s first period class was uneventful. The only excitement was the amount of attention the student body seemed to be giving her, especially the boys. News of Lauren and her exposure that morning in the office had traveled fast. A few boys seated behind her were trying to be quiet, but she was able to overhear a lot of their conversation about her.
“Abbie’s got such a nice pair on her, and her nipples were so hard!” One boy whispered to his friend.
“I know! I saw her totally naked at the park yesterday. Her body is so fine!” Abbie blushed to herself, realizing the boys could have seen her naked in any of a number of exposures she had now faced, and not just the one at the office this morning.
“Really? What’s she… You know, look like down there?” The first boy asked.
“Her pussy? Oh man! She keeps herself totally shaved. It’s so hot!”
By the time class was dismissed, Abbie’s face was burning in a mixture of flattery and embarrassment, and that wasn’t the only part of her that felt warm, as her loins were also now awakened with much excitement at how the boys had spoken of her body throughout class.
She arrived at her second period math class a little faster than usual. Apparently her self-consciousness made her move more quickly. Or maybe it was her horniness. It wasn’t until she arrived at the classroom that she remembered she was expected to attend this class in the nude. Another exposure she would have to face, she realized. This time, however, she started to steel herself. She no longer wanted to feel such embarrassment about being naked, like she had just felt hearing the boys’ whispers in her previous class.
Why should I feel embarrassed, she thought to herself, when so many of my peers already know what I look like naked. Everyone in this class had already seen me naked. There's nothing to be shy about, she reasoned.
She wanted to be like her mom and sister, and her friend Gwen too. She wanted to feel free to be a nudist like her mom expected her to be, and to even have fun with it sometimes like Gwen seemed to be doing.
Abbie was the first to arrive at the classroom, not even her teacher was there, still out in the hall monitoring passing time. With newfound determination, Abbie began stripping her clothes from her body. Now she was thankful to her brother, as her clothes came off very quickly and easily. Once nude, she simply folded her clothes up, put them in the metal basket underneath her chair, and took a seat in her spot, ready to begin with the class.
In another minute, a few of her classmates began arriving, smiling to themselves and each other when they saw the naked girl. Abbie just smiled right back, with a large and bright smile, enjoying the attention, and she said, "Good Morning!" to each and every one of them as they entered.
It wasn't much longer before their teacher arrived as well. "Good morning Mr. Rusconi!" Abbie greeted him in the exact same way as her fellow students, with a big bright smile.
"Well good morning, Abbie! You seem very cheerful this morning." He couldn't help smiling back. She was quite a lot younger than him, but he couldn't deny her charm and beauty, especially naked. "Can I see you at my desk for just one moment?"
Abbie got up from her seat, just as he was sitting down at his. He smiled up at her, unable to control himself as his eyes took in her body from bottom to top as she approached his desk. There was just a hint of a blush on her cheeks that he couldn't help finding cute.
"What is it, Mr. Rusconi?" She asked.
He cleared his throat, reminding himself that she was a student of his. "Abbie, you might have noticed that I avoided calling on you yesterday. I didn't want to make you the center of attention, or put too much pressure on you with it being your first time nude in class. You seemed a little self-conscious yesterday, honestly. But I'm happy to see that doesn't seem to be the case for you today." He smiled at her.
"Yes sir." She beamed back.
"I'm going to give you the choice. If you feel up to answering any of the questions, or even better, one of the problems on the board, just raise your hand, and I will call on you. If you wish to stay quiet, I will give you that option too and promise not to call on you until you are ready. Does that sound reasonable to you?"
"Oh, yes sir." Abbie was flattered her teacher would look out for her in such a way. "Thank you, sir."
"Good. Thank you, Abbie. Go ahead and take your seat. The bell is about to ring." Just as he said that, the bell began to ring fortuitously, making Abbie giggle and she went and took her desk.
Mr. Rusconi began the class, and things proceeded as normal, besides the fact that there was a nude girl seated in the front row. Abbie just bided her time. When he finally got to the part of the class where he called one student at a time to the board to answer one of the practice questions, Abbie prepared herself. She had spotted one of the questions she was sure she knew the answer to, about a third of the way down the board, and now she just waited.
Abbie's heart began racing as her teacher moved to that problem, but with a deep breath, and a reminder to herself that she was doing nothing wrong, she slowly and cautiously raised her hand.
"Yes, Abbie." He pointed at the naked girl, proud to see she had gained confidence enough to participate in class.
Abbie came forward, taking the marker from her teacher's hand as he offered it, coyly stepping towards the board. She knew every eye in the classroom was now upon her and her naked body, and could feel her nerves trying to get the better of her, but she pushed those feelings down, concentrating on the problem instead.
Much of the class watched on in awe as the naked girl walked to the board. Having a naked girl in class was a new experience for them too. What was once only the realm of fantasy, had become real, and most of the boys had to adjust themselves in their seats. Even some of the girls were having trouble sitting still in their seats, thinking it was hot watching a naked girl move to the board. They were just glad that it was Abbie, and not them on display for the group.
"Remember to show your work, Abbie." He gave her an encouraging smile, as she looked back at him.
Abbie's hand shook a little as she brought it to the board, but as she concentrated on the math problem, her fear melted away. Already having solved the problem in her head, it took very little time for her to scribble down her work and answer. She then gave it one more once over, to make sure she had not made any mistakes, and once she was satisfied she had solved the problem correctly, she turned back to her teacher with a pleased little smile on her lips.
"Excellent work, Abbie. You're exactly right. Good job!" Her teacher smiled in return.
"Yeah! You really got to the BOTTOM of that one Abbie!" A girl from the back row called, and the class erupted into laughter. "Get it! Bottom! Abbie's bottom! Like her butt!" The girl laughed to her friends sitting in the back row with her.
Abbie felt the bubbling of embarrassment returning to her, but then she reminded herself that she shouldn't really care what this punk chick thought about her. It wasn’t worth the effort to get upset or angry.
"Quiet! Quiet!" Their teacher had to yell to get the students to calm down. "Vanessa Kato, I believe you've just volunteered to solve the next problem on the board." He said, motioning for the girl to come forward.
Vanessa gave a little giggle as she passed by Abbie on her way to the board, taking a look up and down her naked body. Abbie attempted to smile back at her as she took her seat, but it came across as more of a sneer, making Vanessa think she had gotten under Abbie's skin with her comments. Exactly what she was hoping for.
"Wait Vanessa. Before you attempt to solve the problem, I'd just like to clarify." Mr. Rusconi stopped her before she could grab the marker. "You obviously meant for your comments towards Abbie to be complementary. Correct?"
Vanessa turned back towards her teacher with a smirk. "Of course, Mr. Rusconi. I was very impressed with the way Abbie was able to solve the problem." Dripping sarcasm was evident in her tone, and the girl was obviously pleased with herself. "And Abbie has done wonders to bring attention to the nudist cause, not just here in America, but for the entire global community!" She couldn't help smiling to her friends in the back of the class as they snickered at her words.
Mr. Rusconi was almost able to mimic her sarcastic tone with his reply. "Good. Because you know this school has a zero tolerance policy for any disparaging remarks regarding, in this case, personal identity." The smile slowly fell from Vanessa's face as he continued. "If that were the case you could be looking at a two week suspension, or maybe even expulsion. And I would hate to see someone with such care for her fellow student receive such a severe punishment. Wouldn't you?"
"No sir. I mean, yes sir." Vanessa said nervously.
"Yes, so you see I'm now in a bit of a conundrum. I think it’s very possible that you were trying to attack Abbie’s personal identity as a nudist with your words and laughter, but you are telling me otherwise. I guess I'll just have to leave it up to Principal Bruster to decide if that is the case or not."
"Sir you can't! I mean this will be the third time I’ve seen her this week." Vanessa said with some dread. Her parents had been threatening her with sending her off to boarding school if her behavior didn’t improve. A threat she had not taken seriously until yesterday when her father had actually brought home the form and started filling it out in front of her. Why did I have to open my big mouth, she thought. “Please! You can’t!” She pleaded. “Please don’t send me to Principal Bruster! I wasn’t trying to tease Abbie! Honest!”
"If only I could be sure. There must be some way for you to show us that you were really being truthful in what you said about Abbie." He turned to Abbie, giving her a little wink.
Abbie raised her hand, having a sense of what her teacher was hinting at. "Maybe Vanessa could prove it by joining me in advancing the nudist cause? She could join me in nudity for the remainder of the class period? That would certainly prove she is being truthful." Many of the boys in the class sat up straighter when they heard Abbie’s idea. Most of them thought of Vanessa as a big tease, with her always wearing short shorts or tiny skirts and tight tops, more often than not with large plunging necklines that showed off an ample amount of her cleavage, but never doing anything past light kissing with anyone.
"Why that's an excellent idea, Abbie!" He smiled, happy that Abbie had caught his implication.
"But! But!" Vanessa stammered.
"Don't you think it is a brilliant idea, Vanessa? It would certainly prove you were only trying to compliment your fellow classmate. It's either that or I'm sorry to say I'll be forced to send you to the principal's office."
“But I’m not a nudist like Abbie!” The punk girl tried explaining. “You can’t be serious! You can’t just make me strip naked here in class!”
“Of course I can’t just make you strip naked.” The teacher responded, sounding gruff. Truthfully, he couldn’t do anything of the sort, but he thought the principal would understand and agree with his decision once explained. His judgment might have also been a bit impaired with having one pretty naked girl attending his class. What would another naked girl be, he reasoned. “However, I do feel that it is the best way for you to prove you were being complimentary towards Abbie, and not making veiled disparaging remarks about her nudity. It’s either that or the principal's office, Ms. Kato. Your choice.”
Now Vanessa was truly beginning to panic. She turned her head to look at the rest of the class, realizing the thirty-something group of her peers were probably about to see her naked, most dreadfully, the boys. She had heard the rumors about herself, how many thought she was a tease, and truth be told, they were probably right.
Half Asian and half Caucasian, with her father immigrating to the states from Japan before she was born, Vanessa had worked very hard to cultivate her image. Wanting to appear tough, as she had been teased about her mixed heritage when little, she began hanging out with the punk kids at her school and around her neighborhood at a young age. Many of the girls in the crowd were a lot older than her, and wore clothes she thought of as way too revealing at the time. She had wanted to fit in, despite her misgivings, so it was out with the pink, and in with the black. Her most recent change had been to dye her hair bright red, but she had practically gone through the entire rainbow since she had adopted her punk persona. With the encouragement and tutelage of the older girls, she found out dressing in such a revealing way could be an advantage to her as well.
Ever since her body had begun to change, she had noticed the way boys always seemed to get tongue tied and shy around her. It had taken her a little while to understand why, but once she discovered it was because of her developing breasts and her widening hips, she figured out she could use it as an advantage. She took great joy in dressing in skimpy clothes, knowing the boys would find her irresistible. Now at her age of almost 15, most boys found her body incredible, with long shapely legs, and a slender frame paired with wide hips. The thing that drove most boys crazy about her, however, was her large ample bosom, a feature she appeared to have inherited from her mother.
The thing that nobody knew about her, however, was just how body shy the girl really was. It seemed ridiculous even to her, that she could wear skirts that her mother complained didn’t even constitute as a belt, and crop tops that showed more skin than most girls would even show at the beach, but she could not stand the thought of anyone actually seeing her very personal and very private parts. Being seen as a tease was an asset to her, she thought, since it kept most boys from trying anything with her, while usually getting them to do the things she wanted. Being seen as a slut, however, was one of her worst nightmares.
Vanessa tried to resign herself to her fate, taking a few deep breaths. Today the almost 15 year old had worn a fairly typical outfit for her. She wore a plaid, red and black checkered skirt that only covered her from her hips to about half an inch below her thigh gap. For her top she had an old white concert t-shirt she had modified by cutting a large ‘V’ neckline, so that the point of the ‘V’ came to just below her breasts. On top of that she wore her cropped black leather jacket that she wore practically every day. Completing her look was her nose piercing. Her parents had been absolutely furious when she had gotten it a year ago, demanding to know who had done it, but they could do nothing once they found out it was one of Vanessa’s older teenage punk friends who was responsible.
Another quick breath, and the girl shucked her leather jacket from her shoulders. Mistakenly, she had positioned herself to face her fellow students, and now could see all of their eyes on her, as they anticipated her stripping. Vanessa's eyes fell to the front and center, where Abbie sat giggling to herself even as she tried to stifle her laughter by covering her mouth with her hand. The thing was that Vanessa envied Abbie, and how she could just sit there naked, appearing to be so carefree about it. It almost made her blood boil to see the nudist laughing at her.
In another situation, she might have just attacked the naked girl, but she knew that wouldn't fly in the middle of class. The only option she felt would keep her dignity was to back out. She wasn't going to give Abbie the satisfaction of laughing at her naked. She bent over and picked up her dropped jacked, and then turned to her teacher. "I'm sorry, Mr. Rusconi, but I can't…"
"I see." Her teacher gave her a disappointed look. "Then I must insist you go see Principal Bruster."
"I know…" she answered, trying to appear stoic.
"Mr. Stevens." He said. Normally he would have had the wronged party escort the perpetrator to the office, but sending Abbie out of the classroom while nude was out of the question, and he wasn't ready to have her get dressed just yet. "Please escort Ms. Kato to the office."
"Me sir?" Mathew Stevens asked, confused but excited. "I mean, of course sir."
In a few seconds Matt was heading out the door with Vanessa, and the teacher was calling another student to the front to complete the math problem, a boy named Darrel.
Before Darrel could complete his attempt at the board, the class was surprised to see Matt leading Vanessa back into the classroom. "Mr. Rusconi, Vanessa has changed her mind and would like a chance to strip nude if that is still an option." Matt explained as his teacher looked at them, confused.
"Is this true, Vanessa?" He asked.
"Yes sir. I would like to strip naked like Abbie. I'd really rather not get in any more trouble with my folks." She explained sheepishly.
"Very well then. Matt, Darrel, please take your seats. Vanessa, you may proceed."
Vanessa stood in front of her class, blushing profusely for what she was about to do. Once again she shucked her leather jacket from her shoulders, only this time it was not the only thing she would remove.
Before she could continue getting undressed, her teacher asked another question of her. "Vanessa, what is your reason for changing your mind?"
The girl fidgeted with the zipper on her skirt as she tried to come up with an explanation. "Well sir… Matt was able to make things more clear for me when we were in the hallway. He said it was only right that I show Abbie that my comments from earlier were not meant to be mean spirited, but instead came from my vicious jealousy at her for being so completely comfortable with being nude." Wow, where did that come from? The punk girl thought to herself, as her hand finally released its grip on her skirt, and the garment fell down her shapely legs to her ankles, coming to rest atop her black platform boots.
"I myself am totally terrified to show my naked body to anyone. It's my biggest fear. That is the reason I have such intense jealousy towards Abbie." Vanessa could not believe she had just admitted her jealousy and her biggest fear to her entire class, and right before she was about to live through her biggest fear too! She grabbed the bottom of her shirt, and in one fluid motion flipped it upwards and off.
Now only standing in her bra and panties, both black as well, the girl continued speaking despite the ample amount of embarrassment she was experiencing. "Abbie, if you would be willing to forgive me, I would offer to join you every day for math class in the nude." She unhooked her bra, not believing the words coming out of her mouth. Her mind was screaming no at her, but her hands continued their movement and soon her large glorious breasts were exposed to the entire class. Exposed for the first time to anyone since their development in fact, and she felt like she wanted to faint, but her body wouldn't let her.
There was a large cheer when her boobs became visible to the class, especially from the boys, but their teacher admonished them. "Quiet down! In this class she's a nudist, not a stripper."
The stripping continued for the teenage punk girl, with her final piece of clothing. Hooking her thumbs into the waste band, she pushed her panties down, letting them fall in the same manner as her skirt. Then she asked matter of fact, "Would you be alright with me joining you naked everyday for math class, Abbie?" And she gave a shy smile, despite her terror at asking such a question.
Abbie looked the now naked punk chick up and down, wearing a large smirk. She felt great justice, if not a bit naughty for suggesting to their teacher that she should strip naked. Another small giggle escaped her lips before she answered. "Of course, Vanessa. In fact you should think about becoming a nudist full time like me. You really have the body for it." Abbie couldn't resist adding the last part, even though the girl seemed to be quite humiliated to be naked.
Vanessa took a look down at her own body, now no longer a secret for all of her classmates in math class. Her large C cup breasts stood firm and proud, drawing everyone's attention with her pale untanned skin, capped off with now very puckered and excited looking brownish-pink nipples. Her flat tummy led down to her pubis, where the girl had thin, soft and downy looking dark brown pubic hair, just a dusting above and along the sides of the plump outer lips of her sex. Either way you looked at the girl, from top to bottom, or bottom to top, your eyes would be drawn in to looking at that beautiful treasure nestled in between her legs.
Vanessa had nothing more to say, wanting to be out of the spotlight and back in her chair at the back of the class where she wouldn't be as visible to everyone. Her teacher had other plans for her, however. "Please collect your clothing from the floor, Vanessa. You can put them on my desk until the end of class from now on." Vanessa's eyes went wide as she realized her teacher had also heard her declaration towards Abbie, and would be expecting her to attend class naked from now on too. After collecting her clothes, she scampered her way over to his desk, wishing she could put the clothes on instead of leaving them there. Then she attempted to go back to her desk, but her teacher interrupted her again. "Ms. Kato, I believe you still have a problem to solve on the board before you take your seat."
Vanessa's face was already bright red from her embarrassment, but she was still able to feel just a bit more shame as she looked at her teacher in shock. But she didn't feel any desire to argue with him, already feeling so humiliated with herself. She instead turned and headed for the white board, giving her classmates the first real view of her bare backside since she had gotten naked. Her backside was very respectable and shapely for her slim figure, but not nearly as ample as her chest, which is why it normally never received nearly as much attention.
As she took her position at the board, one of the boys in the class shouted out, "Nice…!" But caught himself before he blurted out what he was going to say, remembering how Vanessa had ended up in the position she was in.
"Nice what, Mr. Hunter?" The teacher scolded.
"Nice… Uh, penmanship, Vanessa." The boy covered for himself. Vanessa couldn't help herself from taking a look at who was speaking, knowing exactly what he was going to say. It was a boy she had considered a friend, Gavin Hunter, another punk like her. She wasn't surprised in the least he would say something like that to her. A few times in the past he had tried to get her to fool around with him, and on a number of occasions had asked for her to get naked in his presence. Now it seemed he had gotten what he had asked for, she thought, realizing he would now be able to see her naked every single day in this class.
"Very good Vanessa. You've just made one small mistake. Can you spot it?" Their teacher asked, seeing the girl had finished.
"Ummm… no." She answered. "I'm feeling a little dazed, honestly." She explained.
"That's alright, Vanessa." He turned to address the class. "Has anyone else spotted her mistake?" A few hands went up, but none more eagerly than Abbie's. "Yes. Abbie."
"Instead of adding 4 to both sides, she subtracted 4." Abbie said with a big grin.
"Yes. Exactly right, Abbie." He said with a smile, making Abbie feel proud. Vanessa's anger began to bubble again, and she stared a few daggers at the only other nude girl.
Finally Vanessa was about to head for her spot at the back, but her teacher interrupted her once again. "Matt, would you mind moving back a few spots? I'd like Vanessa to sit front and center like Abbie. This way even if the majority of you are staring at the girls, I can still pretend you are paying attention to me." He and most of the other students laughed at his joke, but Vanessa was outraged. She wanted to complain, but something told her it was better not to do that and she just took the open desk instead.
Abbie for her part just spun around in her seat to look at her fellow classmates, a little flummoxed that they would have been staring at her backside this entire time, before shrugging to herself and facing forward again. She couldn't blame them, as personally she thought her butt was very cute, and her favorite feature about herself.
There wasn't too much time left in the class after that, so the teacher explained the homework for the day and then let the students talk amongst themselves for the remainder of the period.
Abbie turned to Vanessa, hoping to break the ice. She didn't want another enemy, like what had happened with Lauren. "Hi Vanessa."
"What do you want!?" The naked girl snapped back at her.
Abbie could see that this was already off to a rough start. "Listen. I think what you just did, what you just put yourself through, is one of the most difficult things a person can go through. And to do it all when it's your biggest fear, and in front of a whole classroom full of our classmates. Wow, I mean, that takes a lot of courage!"
"What do you care?" Vanessa scowled at her.
"Well for one, you said you were jealous of me."
"Yeah! I mean how can you just sit there, knowing everyone has seen your naked body and can look at it any time they want!" Her anger still shone through. "Of course I'm jealous of you! You're so at ease with yourself and how you look."
"That wasn't always the case, you know. It's taken me a little while to get used to going nude. I was once a lot like you, never wanting anybody to see me naked."
Vanessa looked at her with quite a bit of surprise. "Really? How did you get over it?"
"Honestly, it still bothers me sometimes." Abbie bit the corner of her lip. "But I try my best to put on a brave face when I'm naked, and most people seem to accept me. That's kinda what you were trying to do too, right? By offering to join me every day. I won't hold you to that, as much as I'd like the company. It's not fair to you though, if this is your biggest phobia."
"What better way to face my phobia than to take it head on?" Vanessa said, although with some confusion as she was about to gladly take Abbie up on her offer.
"Really!? That'd be great!" Abbie surprised the girl by grabbing her in a tight embrace. "It'll be so much easier from now on not having to be the only naked girl." What also surprised Vanessa, was how nice it felt to have Abbie's soft skin pressed against her own.
Abbie let go of the hug as the bell rang, but then sheepishly blushed, as she realized Matt Stevens had moved to stand near them. "Hey Abbie. I was hoping to get a quick chance to talk with you." He said with a grin.
"Oh sure. What do you want to talk about?" Abbie gave a quick side eye to Vanessa, who was back to blushing profusely with a male classmate now so close. Now that class was over, she had no intention of sticking around, and made a beeline to her clothes.
Matt took Vanessa's spot, waiting until most of their classmates had left before stating his question. "Abbie, I've been curious to ask you how you've been doing with everything since Friday night? I heard your mom adopted the rules at your house too. How's that been for you?"
Abbie blushed hard. As far as most students knew, she had just decided to become a nudist. Most had no idea of the real reason she had been pushed into nudism. Matt was one of the few that knew the truth.
"It was freaking embarrassing to start with! Especially since my mom put my little brother in charge of me. Then she even let him and his friends all play with my pussy! It felt so degrading!" Abbie's face was one of disgust as she said this, and she was not sure why she was even telling him, but her expression softened as she continued. "But it also led to my boyfriend and I getting together. Blake Moss. I guess he couldn't deny his feelings for me anymore once he saw me naked." She giggled. "And boy, did he see me naked! The first time he saw me like this I was bent over showing everything! A stupid punishment my brother gave me, but I guess it worked out in the end!
Then I got blackmailed by this little 7th grader named Lauren. Don't worry though, we're friends now. But she had been making me go everywhere naked! At track practice. Walking to school. In the park. She even made me go to the freakin mall naked if you can believe it!"
A mischievous smile came upon Abbie's lips. "But it was so hot seeing the way boys were looking at me while I was there! I felt so sexy being naked in front of them!
I feel sexy a lot when I'm naked in public places, especially in front of boys." Abbie gave Matt a coy look, standing up in front of him, and showing herself off a little. "What do you think, Matt? Do you think I'm sexy?"
"I think you're really sexy, Abbie!" Both Abbie and Matt were startled to see that Vanessa was still there, having not left after getting dressed. "That was an amazing story! I think I really understand you now, Abbie. I'm really sorry for trying to make fun of you earlier. Can you forgive me?"
"Yes I forgive you!" Abbie bopped over a few steps and grabbed the girl in another hug, all the while giggling uncontrollably. Vanessa just blushed, and then shut her eyes, enjoying another embrace from the naked girl.
"Well, we better all get going." Matt said, checking his watch. "We only have a few minutes to get to our next class."
"Right!" Abbie said with alarm, grabbing her books, and almost sprinting out the door.
Matt was able to stop her just in time, although Abbie gave quite the thrill to a few other students passing by in the hall. "You're still naked, Abbie!'
Abbie looked down at herself, and then slapped her forehead. "Oh right!" She sheepishly gigged at her mistake.
"Not that I think anybody would mind if Abbie just stayed naked." Vanessa smiled and giggled along with Abbie. “I certainly wouldn’t.”
"Only if you do it with me!" Abbie wiggled her eyebrows at the girl, making Vanessa look at her in shock and shake her head back and forth emphatically. As soon as Abbie was dressed, all three headed out of the classroom and to their next class.
As Abbie made her way from her math class down the hall, and quickly to her next, she began to wonder just why she had spilled her guts to Mathew Stevens so freely. She had practically bared her soul to him, not to mention Vanessa too, who had apparently been observing her the entire time. Once again she felt foolish, but this time she wasn't sure why.
She was thankful her next class, history, was so close by, as she had just made it into the classroom as the bell rang. She wouldn't have even had time to go to her locker today, but thankfully she almost always took her math and history books together to save her the trip.
Her teacher was just beginning her lecture as she sat down, but Abbie found that her mind began to wander from the topic at hand. She kept replaying her math class over in her head, particularly the parts involving Vanessa. She hoped she had smoothed things over with the girl, and had made a new friend, instead of a bitter enemy.
Her teacher noticed she didn't seem to be paying attention. "Abbie, can you tell me what county Napoleon attacked that ultimately led to his downfall?"
"Huh?" Abbie realized everyone was staring at her, feeling embarrassed. "Uh… Um… France?" She guessed, making the class laugh at her answer.
"No Abbie. That's incorrect. Please pay attention." Her teacher admonished her, then continued with her lecture.
Abbie was thankful she had her lunch period next, instead of another class. She found her friends, Daisy and Sabrina, sitting with them after getting her tray of food. With them as usual, were their boyfriends, Liam and Brad. Blake stopped by for a moment too as she sat down, but he still hadn't gotten his lunch, so went to wait in line.
"Is it true?" Sabrina asked Abbie once her boyfriend had left.
"What?" Abbie asked. There were so many things her friend could be asking her about at this point. "You need to be more specific."
Daisy cut herself into the conversation. “A lot of people have been saying you were topless in the main office this morning.”
“I heard she and another girl were sitting there completely naked.” Liam interjected.
“No! I wasn’t topless and I wasn’t naked!” Abbie said, a little perturbed at her friends. “I just had my top pulled up, is all.” She blushed a little at her admission.
“Sorry, Abbie. I was under the impression you were now a nudist. Does it bother you for us to discuss your nudism with you?” Brad asked in a way only he could.
“Well… No, sorry. I was actually feeling pretty good until my history class.” Abbie explained.
“What happened in your history class?” Sabrina asked.
“I was kinda zoned out, and our teacher, Mrs. Weathers, asked me a question, but I got it wrong.” Abbie’s blush returned. “Everyone in class laughed at me for getting such an easy question wrong.”
“And being laughed at in particular bothers you?” Brad asked.
“Yes! Of course! Doesn’t it bother you?” Abbie looked at him side-eyed for such a silly question.
“Not as such. If I get a question wrong in class, I simply take it as a learning experience to expand my knowledge.” The boy explained.
“Isn’t he so smart!” Sabrina gushed, leaning over to give her boyfriend a peck on the cheek.
“Please, Sabrina. Public displays of affection will only lead to trouble.”
“Ugh!” The girl moaned and rolled her eyes at him.
Brad’s words had been rolling around in Abbie’s head since he said them, and she was starting to have an epiphany. She took a look around the lunch room, then leaned in to whisper to her friends. “Guys, don’t bring any attention to us, ok?” She said, then looked around one more time, just to be sure no one was watching her. Then she slowly and deliberately brought her shirt up past her breasts, holding it in place with her armpits, just as she had done in the main office that morning.
“Abbie, what are you doing?” Daisy whispered, keeping as quiet as possible, but still couldn’t contain a little giggling.
“I’m testing something.” Abbie explained. She noticed, at the next table across from her, a couple of boys had spotted her and her exposure, but she stayed strong. She just gave them a little wave, and brought her finger to her lips as if to signal for them to stay quiet. Both boys just nodded their heads, and one gave her a big smile, while the other gave her a thumbs up.
“An experiment?” Brad asked, seemingly very interested now.
“Yes.” Abbie explained. “What you said made me realize, it’s being laughed at that really bothers me.”
“Then your hypothesis is that nudity does not bother you in and of itself, but being laughed at for being naked is what causes you discomfort.” Brad reasoned.
“Uh hum!” Abbie nodded her head, smiling brightly.
Just then, Blake arrived at the table, shocked to see Abbie had her breasts exposed to practically everyone in the lunchroom. “Abbie! What the hell!”
“Blake!” Abbie quickly pulled her top back down, hearing a few snickers as she did so and blushing.
“What are you doing…!? Just showing your…! Your boobs off like that!” Blake looked at her with wide eyed indignation.
“What do you mean? You haven’t cared until now about whether or not I’m naked!” Abbie said, standing up, shocked that Blake would be angry with her over this.
“This is totally different! Every other time you’ve been naked it’s because you were forced to do it! By your mom! Or your brother! Or somebody else!”
“So you’re only ok if I’m naked when somebody else makes me do it!?”
“I thought you hated being naked!? That’s what you told me!”
“WELL MAYBE I DON’T HATE IT! MAYBE I LIKE BEING NAKED! AND IF THAT BOTHERS YOU SO MUCH, MAYBE YOU SHOULDN’T BE MY BOYFRIEND ANYMORE!” Abbie’s tears broke as she shouted, and she realized everybody in the lunchroom had gone quiet, watching as they argued. She couldn’t take being in the spotlight like that, running away, sobbing.
“Abbie’s got such a nice pair on her, and her nipples were so hard!” One boy whispered to his friend.
“I know! I saw her totally naked at the park yesterday. Her body is so fine!” Abbie blushed to herself, realizing the boys could have seen her naked in any of a number of exposures she had now faced, and not just the one at the office this morning.
“Really? What’s she… You know, look like down there?” The first boy asked.
“Her pussy? Oh man! She keeps herself totally shaved. It’s so hot!”
By the time class was dismissed, Abbie’s face was burning in a mixture of flattery and embarrassment, and that wasn’t the only part of her that felt warm, as her loins were also now awakened with much excitement at how the boys had spoken of her body throughout class.
She arrived at her second period math class a little faster than usual. Apparently her self-consciousness made her move more quickly. Or maybe it was her horniness. It wasn’t until she arrived at the classroom that she remembered she was expected to attend this class in the nude. Another exposure she would have to face, she realized. This time, however, she started to steel herself. She no longer wanted to feel such embarrassment about being naked, like she had just felt hearing the boys’ whispers in her previous class.
Why should I feel embarrassed, she thought to herself, when so many of my peers already know what I look like naked. Everyone in this class had already seen me naked. There's nothing to be shy about, she reasoned.
She wanted to be like her mom and sister, and her friend Gwen too. She wanted to feel free to be a nudist like her mom expected her to be, and to even have fun with it sometimes like Gwen seemed to be doing.
Abbie was the first to arrive at the classroom, not even her teacher was there, still out in the hall monitoring passing time. With newfound determination, Abbie began stripping her clothes from her body. Now she was thankful to her brother, as her clothes came off very quickly and easily. Once nude, she simply folded her clothes up, put them in the metal basket underneath her chair, and took a seat in her spot, ready to begin with the class.
In another minute, a few of her classmates began arriving, smiling to themselves and each other when they saw the naked girl. Abbie just smiled right back, with a large and bright smile, enjoying the attention, and she said, "Good Morning!" to each and every one of them as they entered.
It wasn't much longer before their teacher arrived as well. "Good morning Mr. Rusconi!" Abbie greeted him in the exact same way as her fellow students, with a big bright smile.
"Well good morning, Abbie! You seem very cheerful this morning." He couldn't help smiling back. She was quite a lot younger than him, but he couldn't deny her charm and beauty, especially naked. "Can I see you at my desk for just one moment?"
Abbie got up from her seat, just as he was sitting down at his. He smiled up at her, unable to control himself as his eyes took in her body from bottom to top as she approached his desk. There was just a hint of a blush on her cheeks that he couldn't help finding cute.
"What is it, Mr. Rusconi?" She asked.
He cleared his throat, reminding himself that she was a student of his. "Abbie, you might have noticed that I avoided calling on you yesterday. I didn't want to make you the center of attention, or put too much pressure on you with it being your first time nude in class. You seemed a little self-conscious yesterday, honestly. But I'm happy to see that doesn't seem to be the case for you today." He smiled at her.
"Yes sir." She beamed back.
"I'm going to give you the choice. If you feel up to answering any of the questions, or even better, one of the problems on the board, just raise your hand, and I will call on you. If you wish to stay quiet, I will give you that option too and promise not to call on you until you are ready. Does that sound reasonable to you?"
"Oh, yes sir." Abbie was flattered her teacher would look out for her in such a way. "Thank you, sir."
"Good. Thank you, Abbie. Go ahead and take your seat. The bell is about to ring." Just as he said that, the bell began to ring fortuitously, making Abbie giggle and she went and took her desk.
Mr. Rusconi began the class, and things proceeded as normal, besides the fact that there was a nude girl seated in the front row. Abbie just bided her time. When he finally got to the part of the class where he called one student at a time to the board to answer one of the practice questions, Abbie prepared herself. She had spotted one of the questions she was sure she knew the answer to, about a third of the way down the board, and now she just waited.
Abbie's heart began racing as her teacher moved to that problem, but with a deep breath, and a reminder to herself that she was doing nothing wrong, she slowly and cautiously raised her hand.
"Yes, Abbie." He pointed at the naked girl, proud to see she had gained confidence enough to participate in class.
Abbie came forward, taking the marker from her teacher's hand as he offered it, coyly stepping towards the board. She knew every eye in the classroom was now upon her and her naked body, and could feel her nerves trying to get the better of her, but she pushed those feelings down, concentrating on the problem instead.
Much of the class watched on in awe as the naked girl walked to the board. Having a naked girl in class was a new experience for them too. What was once only the realm of fantasy, had become real, and most of the boys had to adjust themselves in their seats. Even some of the girls were having trouble sitting still in their seats, thinking it was hot watching a naked girl move to the board. They were just glad that it was Abbie, and not them on display for the group.
"Remember to show your work, Abbie." He gave her an encouraging smile, as she looked back at him.
Abbie's hand shook a little as she brought it to the board, but as she concentrated on the math problem, her fear melted away. Already having solved the problem in her head, it took very little time for her to scribble down her work and answer. She then gave it one more once over, to make sure she had not made any mistakes, and once she was satisfied she had solved the problem correctly, she turned back to her teacher with a pleased little smile on her lips.
"Excellent work, Abbie. You're exactly right. Good job!" Her teacher smiled in return.
"Yeah! You really got to the BOTTOM of that one Abbie!" A girl from the back row called, and the class erupted into laughter. "Get it! Bottom! Abbie's bottom! Like her butt!" The girl laughed to her friends sitting in the back row with her.
Abbie felt the bubbling of embarrassment returning to her, but then she reminded herself that she shouldn't really care what this punk chick thought about her. It wasn’t worth the effort to get upset or angry.
"Quiet! Quiet!" Their teacher had to yell to get the students to calm down. "Vanessa Kato, I believe you've just volunteered to solve the next problem on the board." He said, motioning for the girl to come forward.
Vanessa gave a little giggle as she passed by Abbie on her way to the board, taking a look up and down her naked body. Abbie attempted to smile back at her as she took her seat, but it came across as more of a sneer, making Vanessa think she had gotten under Abbie's skin with her comments. Exactly what she was hoping for.
"Wait Vanessa. Before you attempt to solve the problem, I'd just like to clarify." Mr. Rusconi stopped her before she could grab the marker. "You obviously meant for your comments towards Abbie to be complementary. Correct?"
Vanessa turned back towards her teacher with a smirk. "Of course, Mr. Rusconi. I was very impressed with the way Abbie was able to solve the problem." Dripping sarcasm was evident in her tone, and the girl was obviously pleased with herself. "And Abbie has done wonders to bring attention to the nudist cause, not just here in America, but for the entire global community!" She couldn't help smiling to her friends in the back of the class as they snickered at her words.
Mr. Rusconi was almost able to mimic her sarcastic tone with his reply. "Good. Because you know this school has a zero tolerance policy for any disparaging remarks regarding, in this case, personal identity." The smile slowly fell from Vanessa's face as he continued. "If that were the case you could be looking at a two week suspension, or maybe even expulsion. And I would hate to see someone with such care for her fellow student receive such a severe punishment. Wouldn't you?"
"No sir. I mean, yes sir." Vanessa said nervously.
"Yes, so you see I'm now in a bit of a conundrum. I think it’s very possible that you were trying to attack Abbie’s personal identity as a nudist with your words and laughter, but you are telling me otherwise. I guess I'll just have to leave it up to Principal Bruster to decide if that is the case or not."
"Sir you can't! I mean this will be the third time I’ve seen her this week." Vanessa said with some dread. Her parents had been threatening her with sending her off to boarding school if her behavior didn’t improve. A threat she had not taken seriously until yesterday when her father had actually brought home the form and started filling it out in front of her. Why did I have to open my big mouth, she thought. “Please! You can’t!” She pleaded. “Please don’t send me to Principal Bruster! I wasn’t trying to tease Abbie! Honest!”
"If only I could be sure. There must be some way for you to show us that you were really being truthful in what you said about Abbie." He turned to Abbie, giving her a little wink.
Abbie raised her hand, having a sense of what her teacher was hinting at. "Maybe Vanessa could prove it by joining me in advancing the nudist cause? She could join me in nudity for the remainder of the class period? That would certainly prove she is being truthful." Many of the boys in the class sat up straighter when they heard Abbie’s idea. Most of them thought of Vanessa as a big tease, with her always wearing short shorts or tiny skirts and tight tops, more often than not with large plunging necklines that showed off an ample amount of her cleavage, but never doing anything past light kissing with anyone.
"Why that's an excellent idea, Abbie!" He smiled, happy that Abbie had caught his implication.
"But! But!" Vanessa stammered.
"Don't you think it is a brilliant idea, Vanessa? It would certainly prove you were only trying to compliment your fellow classmate. It's either that or I'm sorry to say I'll be forced to send you to the principal's office."
“But I’m not a nudist like Abbie!” The punk girl tried explaining. “You can’t be serious! You can’t just make me strip naked here in class!”
“Of course I can’t just make you strip naked.” The teacher responded, sounding gruff. Truthfully, he couldn’t do anything of the sort, but he thought the principal would understand and agree with his decision once explained. His judgment might have also been a bit impaired with having one pretty naked girl attending his class. What would another naked girl be, he reasoned. “However, I do feel that it is the best way for you to prove you were being complimentary towards Abbie, and not making veiled disparaging remarks about her nudity. It’s either that or the principal's office, Ms. Kato. Your choice.”
Now Vanessa was truly beginning to panic. She turned her head to look at the rest of the class, realizing the thirty-something group of her peers were probably about to see her naked, most dreadfully, the boys. She had heard the rumors about herself, how many thought she was a tease, and truth be told, they were probably right.
Half Asian and half Caucasian, with her father immigrating to the states from Japan before she was born, Vanessa had worked very hard to cultivate her image. Wanting to appear tough, as she had been teased about her mixed heritage when little, she began hanging out with the punk kids at her school and around her neighborhood at a young age. Many of the girls in the crowd were a lot older than her, and wore clothes she thought of as way too revealing at the time. She had wanted to fit in, despite her misgivings, so it was out with the pink, and in with the black. Her most recent change had been to dye her hair bright red, but she had practically gone through the entire rainbow since she had adopted her punk persona. With the encouragement and tutelage of the older girls, she found out dressing in such a revealing way could be an advantage to her as well.
Ever since her body had begun to change, she had noticed the way boys always seemed to get tongue tied and shy around her. It had taken her a little while to understand why, but once she discovered it was because of her developing breasts and her widening hips, she figured out she could use it as an advantage. She took great joy in dressing in skimpy clothes, knowing the boys would find her irresistible. Now at her age of almost 15, most boys found her body incredible, with long shapely legs, and a slender frame paired with wide hips. The thing that drove most boys crazy about her, however, was her large ample bosom, a feature she appeared to have inherited from her mother.
The thing that nobody knew about her, however, was just how body shy the girl really was. It seemed ridiculous even to her, that she could wear skirts that her mother complained didn’t even constitute as a belt, and crop tops that showed more skin than most girls would even show at the beach, but she could not stand the thought of anyone actually seeing her very personal and very private parts. Being seen as a tease was an asset to her, she thought, since it kept most boys from trying anything with her, while usually getting them to do the things she wanted. Being seen as a slut, however, was one of her worst nightmares.
Vanessa tried to resign herself to her fate, taking a few deep breaths. Today the almost 15 year old had worn a fairly typical outfit for her. She wore a plaid, red and black checkered skirt that only covered her from her hips to about half an inch below her thigh gap. For her top she had an old white concert t-shirt she had modified by cutting a large ‘V’ neckline, so that the point of the ‘V’ came to just below her breasts. On top of that she wore her cropped black leather jacket that she wore practically every day. Completing her look was her nose piercing. Her parents had been absolutely furious when she had gotten it a year ago, demanding to know who had done it, but they could do nothing once they found out it was one of Vanessa’s older teenage punk friends who was responsible.
Another quick breath, and the girl shucked her leather jacket from her shoulders. Mistakenly, she had positioned herself to face her fellow students, and now could see all of their eyes on her, as they anticipated her stripping. Vanessa's eyes fell to the front and center, where Abbie sat giggling to herself even as she tried to stifle her laughter by covering her mouth with her hand. The thing was that Vanessa envied Abbie, and how she could just sit there naked, appearing to be so carefree about it. It almost made her blood boil to see the nudist laughing at her.
In another situation, she might have just attacked the naked girl, but she knew that wouldn't fly in the middle of class. The only option she felt would keep her dignity was to back out. She wasn't going to give Abbie the satisfaction of laughing at her naked. She bent over and picked up her dropped jacked, and then turned to her teacher. "I'm sorry, Mr. Rusconi, but I can't…"
"I see." Her teacher gave her a disappointed look. "Then I must insist you go see Principal Bruster."
"I know…" she answered, trying to appear stoic.
"Mr. Stevens." He said. Normally he would have had the wronged party escort the perpetrator to the office, but sending Abbie out of the classroom while nude was out of the question, and he wasn't ready to have her get dressed just yet. "Please escort Ms. Kato to the office."
"Me sir?" Mathew Stevens asked, confused but excited. "I mean, of course sir."
In a few seconds Matt was heading out the door with Vanessa, and the teacher was calling another student to the front to complete the math problem, a boy named Darrel.
Before Darrel could complete his attempt at the board, the class was surprised to see Matt leading Vanessa back into the classroom. "Mr. Rusconi, Vanessa has changed her mind and would like a chance to strip nude if that is still an option." Matt explained as his teacher looked at them, confused.
"Is this true, Vanessa?" He asked.
"Yes sir. I would like to strip naked like Abbie. I'd really rather not get in any more trouble with my folks." She explained sheepishly.
"Very well then. Matt, Darrel, please take your seats. Vanessa, you may proceed."
Vanessa stood in front of her class, blushing profusely for what she was about to do. Once again she shucked her leather jacket from her shoulders, only this time it was not the only thing she would remove.
Before she could continue getting undressed, her teacher asked another question of her. "Vanessa, what is your reason for changing your mind?"
The girl fidgeted with the zipper on her skirt as she tried to come up with an explanation. "Well sir… Matt was able to make things more clear for me when we were in the hallway. He said it was only right that I show Abbie that my comments from earlier were not meant to be mean spirited, but instead came from my vicious jealousy at her for being so completely comfortable with being nude." Wow, where did that come from? The punk girl thought to herself, as her hand finally released its grip on her skirt, and the garment fell down her shapely legs to her ankles, coming to rest atop her black platform boots.
"I myself am totally terrified to show my naked body to anyone. It's my biggest fear. That is the reason I have such intense jealousy towards Abbie." Vanessa could not believe she had just admitted her jealousy and her biggest fear to her entire class, and right before she was about to live through her biggest fear too! She grabbed the bottom of her shirt, and in one fluid motion flipped it upwards and off.
Now only standing in her bra and panties, both black as well, the girl continued speaking despite the ample amount of embarrassment she was experiencing. "Abbie, if you would be willing to forgive me, I would offer to join you every day for math class in the nude." She unhooked her bra, not believing the words coming out of her mouth. Her mind was screaming no at her, but her hands continued their movement and soon her large glorious breasts were exposed to the entire class. Exposed for the first time to anyone since their development in fact, and she felt like she wanted to faint, but her body wouldn't let her.
There was a large cheer when her boobs became visible to the class, especially from the boys, but their teacher admonished them. "Quiet down! In this class she's a nudist, not a stripper."
The stripping continued for the teenage punk girl, with her final piece of clothing. Hooking her thumbs into the waste band, she pushed her panties down, letting them fall in the same manner as her skirt. Then she asked matter of fact, "Would you be alright with me joining you naked everyday for math class, Abbie?" And she gave a shy smile, despite her terror at asking such a question.
Abbie looked the now naked punk chick up and down, wearing a large smirk. She felt great justice, if not a bit naughty for suggesting to their teacher that she should strip naked. Another small giggle escaped her lips before she answered. "Of course, Vanessa. In fact you should think about becoming a nudist full time like me. You really have the body for it." Abbie couldn't resist adding the last part, even though the girl seemed to be quite humiliated to be naked.
Vanessa took a look down at her own body, now no longer a secret for all of her classmates in math class. Her large C cup breasts stood firm and proud, drawing everyone's attention with her pale untanned skin, capped off with now very puckered and excited looking brownish-pink nipples. Her flat tummy led down to her pubis, where the girl had thin, soft and downy looking dark brown pubic hair, just a dusting above and along the sides of the plump outer lips of her sex. Either way you looked at the girl, from top to bottom, or bottom to top, your eyes would be drawn in to looking at that beautiful treasure nestled in between her legs.
Vanessa had nothing more to say, wanting to be out of the spotlight and back in her chair at the back of the class where she wouldn't be as visible to everyone. Her teacher had other plans for her, however. "Please collect your clothing from the floor, Vanessa. You can put them on my desk until the end of class from now on." Vanessa's eyes went wide as she realized her teacher had also heard her declaration towards Abbie, and would be expecting her to attend class naked from now on too. After collecting her clothes, she scampered her way over to his desk, wishing she could put the clothes on instead of leaving them there. Then she attempted to go back to her desk, but her teacher interrupted her again. "Ms. Kato, I believe you still have a problem to solve on the board before you take your seat."
Vanessa's face was already bright red from her embarrassment, but she was still able to feel just a bit more shame as she looked at her teacher in shock. But she didn't feel any desire to argue with him, already feeling so humiliated with herself. She instead turned and headed for the white board, giving her classmates the first real view of her bare backside since she had gotten naked. Her backside was very respectable and shapely for her slim figure, but not nearly as ample as her chest, which is why it normally never received nearly as much attention.
As she took her position at the board, one of the boys in the class shouted out, "Nice…!" But caught himself before he blurted out what he was going to say, remembering how Vanessa had ended up in the position she was in.
"Nice what, Mr. Hunter?" The teacher scolded.
"Nice… Uh, penmanship, Vanessa." The boy covered for himself. Vanessa couldn't help herself from taking a look at who was speaking, knowing exactly what he was going to say. It was a boy she had considered a friend, Gavin Hunter, another punk like her. She wasn't surprised in the least he would say something like that to her. A few times in the past he had tried to get her to fool around with him, and on a number of occasions had asked for her to get naked in his presence. Now it seemed he had gotten what he had asked for, she thought, realizing he would now be able to see her naked every single day in this class.
"Very good Vanessa. You've just made one small mistake. Can you spot it?" Their teacher asked, seeing the girl had finished.
"Ummm… no." She answered. "I'm feeling a little dazed, honestly." She explained.
"That's alright, Vanessa." He turned to address the class. "Has anyone else spotted her mistake?" A few hands went up, but none more eagerly than Abbie's. "Yes. Abbie."
"Instead of adding 4 to both sides, she subtracted 4." Abbie said with a big grin.
"Yes. Exactly right, Abbie." He said with a smile, making Abbie feel proud. Vanessa's anger began to bubble again, and she stared a few daggers at the only other nude girl.
Finally Vanessa was about to head for her spot at the back, but her teacher interrupted her once again. "Matt, would you mind moving back a few spots? I'd like Vanessa to sit front and center like Abbie. This way even if the majority of you are staring at the girls, I can still pretend you are paying attention to me." He and most of the other students laughed at his joke, but Vanessa was outraged. She wanted to complain, but something told her it was better not to do that and she just took the open desk instead.
Abbie for her part just spun around in her seat to look at her fellow classmates, a little flummoxed that they would have been staring at her backside this entire time, before shrugging to herself and facing forward again. She couldn't blame them, as personally she thought her butt was very cute, and her favorite feature about herself.
There wasn't too much time left in the class after that, so the teacher explained the homework for the day and then let the students talk amongst themselves for the remainder of the period.
Abbie turned to Vanessa, hoping to break the ice. She didn't want another enemy, like what had happened with Lauren. "Hi Vanessa."
"What do you want!?" The naked girl snapped back at her.
Abbie could see that this was already off to a rough start. "Listen. I think what you just did, what you just put yourself through, is one of the most difficult things a person can go through. And to do it all when it's your biggest fear, and in front of a whole classroom full of our classmates. Wow, I mean, that takes a lot of courage!"
"What do you care?" Vanessa scowled at her.
"Well for one, you said you were jealous of me."
"Yeah! I mean how can you just sit there, knowing everyone has seen your naked body and can look at it any time they want!" Her anger still shone through. "Of course I'm jealous of you! You're so at ease with yourself and how you look."
"That wasn't always the case, you know. It's taken me a little while to get used to going nude. I was once a lot like you, never wanting anybody to see me naked."
Vanessa looked at her with quite a bit of surprise. "Really? How did you get over it?"
"Honestly, it still bothers me sometimes." Abbie bit the corner of her lip. "But I try my best to put on a brave face when I'm naked, and most people seem to accept me. That's kinda what you were trying to do too, right? By offering to join me every day. I won't hold you to that, as much as I'd like the company. It's not fair to you though, if this is your biggest phobia."
"What better way to face my phobia than to take it head on?" Vanessa said, although with some confusion as she was about to gladly take Abbie up on her offer.
"Really!? That'd be great!" Abbie surprised the girl by grabbing her in a tight embrace. "It'll be so much easier from now on not having to be the only naked girl." What also surprised Vanessa, was how nice it felt to have Abbie's soft skin pressed against her own.
Abbie let go of the hug as the bell rang, but then sheepishly blushed, as she realized Matt Stevens had moved to stand near them. "Hey Abbie. I was hoping to get a quick chance to talk with you." He said with a grin.
"Oh sure. What do you want to talk about?" Abbie gave a quick side eye to Vanessa, who was back to blushing profusely with a male classmate now so close. Now that class was over, she had no intention of sticking around, and made a beeline to her clothes.
Matt took Vanessa's spot, waiting until most of their classmates had left before stating his question. "Abbie, I've been curious to ask you how you've been doing with everything since Friday night? I heard your mom adopted the rules at your house too. How's that been for you?"
Abbie blushed hard. As far as most students knew, she had just decided to become a nudist. Most had no idea of the real reason she had been pushed into nudism. Matt was one of the few that knew the truth.
"It was freaking embarrassing to start with! Especially since my mom put my little brother in charge of me. Then she even let him and his friends all play with my pussy! It felt so degrading!" Abbie's face was one of disgust as she said this, and she was not sure why she was even telling him, but her expression softened as she continued. "But it also led to my boyfriend and I getting together. Blake Moss. I guess he couldn't deny his feelings for me anymore once he saw me naked." She giggled. "And boy, did he see me naked! The first time he saw me like this I was bent over showing everything! A stupid punishment my brother gave me, but I guess it worked out in the end!
Then I got blackmailed by this little 7th grader named Lauren. Don't worry though, we're friends now. But she had been making me go everywhere naked! At track practice. Walking to school. In the park. She even made me go to the freakin mall naked if you can believe it!"
A mischievous smile came upon Abbie's lips. "But it was so hot seeing the way boys were looking at me while I was there! I felt so sexy being naked in front of them!
I feel sexy a lot when I'm naked in public places, especially in front of boys." Abbie gave Matt a coy look, standing up in front of him, and showing herself off a little. "What do you think, Matt? Do you think I'm sexy?"
"I think you're really sexy, Abbie!" Both Abbie and Matt were startled to see that Vanessa was still there, having not left after getting dressed. "That was an amazing story! I think I really understand you now, Abbie. I'm really sorry for trying to make fun of you earlier. Can you forgive me?"
"Yes I forgive you!" Abbie bopped over a few steps and grabbed the girl in another hug, all the while giggling uncontrollably. Vanessa just blushed, and then shut her eyes, enjoying another embrace from the naked girl.
"Well, we better all get going." Matt said, checking his watch. "We only have a few minutes to get to our next class."
"Right!" Abbie said with alarm, grabbing her books, and almost sprinting out the door.
Matt was able to stop her just in time, although Abbie gave quite the thrill to a few other students passing by in the hall. "You're still naked, Abbie!'
Abbie looked down at herself, and then slapped her forehead. "Oh right!" She sheepishly gigged at her mistake.
"Not that I think anybody would mind if Abbie just stayed naked." Vanessa smiled and giggled along with Abbie. “I certainly wouldn’t.”
"Only if you do it with me!" Abbie wiggled her eyebrows at the girl, making Vanessa look at her in shock and shake her head back and forth emphatically. As soon as Abbie was dressed, all three headed out of the classroom and to their next class.
As Abbie made her way from her math class down the hall, and quickly to her next, she began to wonder just why she had spilled her guts to Mathew Stevens so freely. She had practically bared her soul to him, not to mention Vanessa too, who had apparently been observing her the entire time. Once again she felt foolish, but this time she wasn't sure why.
She was thankful her next class, history, was so close by, as she had just made it into the classroom as the bell rang. She wouldn't have even had time to go to her locker today, but thankfully she almost always took her math and history books together to save her the trip.
Her teacher was just beginning her lecture as she sat down, but Abbie found that her mind began to wander from the topic at hand. She kept replaying her math class over in her head, particularly the parts involving Vanessa. She hoped she had smoothed things over with the girl, and had made a new friend, instead of a bitter enemy.
Her teacher noticed she didn't seem to be paying attention. "Abbie, can you tell me what county Napoleon attacked that ultimately led to his downfall?"
"Huh?" Abbie realized everyone was staring at her, feeling embarrassed. "Uh… Um… France?" She guessed, making the class laugh at her answer.
"No Abbie. That's incorrect. Please pay attention." Her teacher admonished her, then continued with her lecture.
Abbie was thankful she had her lunch period next, instead of another class. She found her friends, Daisy and Sabrina, sitting with them after getting her tray of food. With them as usual, were their boyfriends, Liam and Brad. Blake stopped by for a moment too as she sat down, but he still hadn't gotten his lunch, so went to wait in line.
"Is it true?" Sabrina asked Abbie once her boyfriend had left.
"What?" Abbie asked. There were so many things her friend could be asking her about at this point. "You need to be more specific."
Daisy cut herself into the conversation. “A lot of people have been saying you were topless in the main office this morning.”
“I heard she and another girl were sitting there completely naked.” Liam interjected.
“No! I wasn’t topless and I wasn’t naked!” Abbie said, a little perturbed at her friends. “I just had my top pulled up, is all.” She blushed a little at her admission.
“Sorry, Abbie. I was under the impression you were now a nudist. Does it bother you for us to discuss your nudism with you?” Brad asked in a way only he could.
“Well… No, sorry. I was actually feeling pretty good until my history class.” Abbie explained.
“What happened in your history class?” Sabrina asked.
“I was kinda zoned out, and our teacher, Mrs. Weathers, asked me a question, but I got it wrong.” Abbie’s blush returned. “Everyone in class laughed at me for getting such an easy question wrong.”
“And being laughed at in particular bothers you?” Brad asked.
“Yes! Of course! Doesn’t it bother you?” Abbie looked at him side-eyed for such a silly question.
“Not as such. If I get a question wrong in class, I simply take it as a learning experience to expand my knowledge.” The boy explained.
“Isn’t he so smart!” Sabrina gushed, leaning over to give her boyfriend a peck on the cheek.
“Please, Sabrina. Public displays of affection will only lead to trouble.”
“Ugh!” The girl moaned and rolled her eyes at him.
Brad’s words had been rolling around in Abbie’s head since he said them, and she was starting to have an epiphany. She took a look around the lunch room, then leaned in to whisper to her friends. “Guys, don’t bring any attention to us, ok?” She said, then looked around one more time, just to be sure no one was watching her. Then she slowly and deliberately brought her shirt up past her breasts, holding it in place with her armpits, just as she had done in the main office that morning.
“Abbie, what are you doing?” Daisy whispered, keeping as quiet as possible, but still couldn’t contain a little giggling.
“I’m testing something.” Abbie explained. She noticed, at the next table across from her, a couple of boys had spotted her and her exposure, but she stayed strong. She just gave them a little wave, and brought her finger to her lips as if to signal for them to stay quiet. Both boys just nodded their heads, and one gave her a big smile, while the other gave her a thumbs up.
“An experiment?” Brad asked, seemingly very interested now.
“Yes.” Abbie explained. “What you said made me realize, it’s being laughed at that really bothers me.”
“Then your hypothesis is that nudity does not bother you in and of itself, but being laughed at for being naked is what causes you discomfort.” Brad reasoned.
“Uh hum!” Abbie nodded her head, smiling brightly.
Just then, Blake arrived at the table, shocked to see Abbie had her breasts exposed to practically everyone in the lunchroom. “Abbie! What the hell!”
“Blake!” Abbie quickly pulled her top back down, hearing a few snickers as she did so and blushing.
“What are you doing…!? Just showing your…! Your boobs off like that!” Blake looked at her with wide eyed indignation.
“What do you mean? You haven’t cared until now about whether or not I’m naked!” Abbie said, standing up, shocked that Blake would be angry with her over this.
“This is totally different! Every other time you’ve been naked it’s because you were forced to do it! By your mom! Or your brother! Or somebody else!”
“So you’re only ok if I’m naked when somebody else makes me do it!?”
“I thought you hated being naked!? That’s what you told me!”
“WELL MAYBE I DON’T HATE IT! MAYBE I LIKE BEING NAKED! AND IF THAT BOTHERS YOU SO MUCH, MAYBE YOU SHOULDN’T BE MY BOYFRIEND ANYMORE!” Abbie’s tears broke as she shouted, and she realized everybody in the lunchroom had gone quiet, watching as they argued. She couldn’t take being in the spotlight like that, running away, sobbing.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 26
Lauren had been suffering herself since her exposure that morning. Many of her fellow classmates had been making fun of her for being dragged into school totally naked, and Lauren was not used to being the target of everyone's teasing. Even her friends, Marissa and Holly, had relentlessly made fun of her about it during homeroom.
“You’ve really made quite the impression around here, Lauren.” Marissa laughed. “Everybody is talking about how your mom dragged you into school completely naked this morning!” Lauren just blushed, unable to come up with any response, as she knew if she said anything it would just lead to them teasing her even more.
“You should have seen her today, Marissa.” If it were even possible, Holly seemed to be laughing even harder. “She looked so fricken adorable without any clothes on! All the boys were having a field day watching her through the glass!”
Lauren felt like her tears were about to start again, with how mean her friends were being towards her, but she managed to hold herself together. “I’d like to see how you’d feel being dragged into school naked.” She frowned at her friends, feeling betrayed by them.
“Aww, Lauren. Don’t get your panties in a bunch. That is, if you're even wearing panties!” Holly said, with another loud chuckle. “I mean, you remember the time you came over to my house and caught me in my kiddy pajamas. You didn’t let me live that down for a week!”
“Or when you found out that my mom still gets a babysitter for me.” Marissa added. “You seem to be able to dish it out just fine. But you can’t seem to take it.”
Lauren looked at her friends sadly. “You're right. I’m sorry about that.” The blonde said, realizing she had been just as rude to her friends in the past as they were being to her now.
“Hey, don’t sweat it. You’ll never be able to tease either of us again after what happened this morning.” Marissa smirked at her.
“Yeah, nothing is ever going to top you being dragged buck naked into school!” Holly began giggling again. Lauren just turned her eyes downwards at her desk, thinking they were right.
The teasing didn’t stop for the blonde girl, even after homeroom or her first class. A few boys got into her way during passing time, making what she felt were disparaging comments to the girl about her body. Lauren couldn’t even escape humiliation during her second period Health class, as all week they had been studying the topic of the female reproductive system.
Her teacher, Ms. Honey, seemed to be disappointed with the entire group, addressing them as class started. “This is absolutely unacceptable! Not one of you scored above 50% on the practice quiz yesterday!” She complained to the class.
“It’s these diagrams, miss! They’re so hard to understand!” One girl complained, pointing at her textbook
“Look, I know it’s difficult to understand the book sometimes, but this is all we have right now, unfortunately. I’ve been doing my best to get better resources for all of you, but we’ll have to use what we have until then.”
“Maybe Lauren could strip naked and show us how the female body works! I saw her naked just this morning!” Another boy suggested with a large smirk, making the class laugh and giggle. All besides Lauren, who’s face just turned bright red in response.
“Jason! Enough of that!” The teacher scolded, but let the comment from the boy go. What Jason didn't know, and what she expected Lauren had no idea of either, was that Lauren's mother had signed her up just that morning to be one of the living models for the sexual education class taking place tomorrow. Ms. Honey hoped that her ideas would go on to revolutionize the way sex education and female reproduction were taught at the school forever.
“Sorry, Ms. Honey. Sorry, Lauren.” Jason apologized, specifically giving the blonde girl a remorseful look of regret. “I didn’t mean it as it sounded.” Despite his apology, Lauren still felt completely humiliated.
Lauren was thankful it was finally lunch time, and at least half of her embarrassing day was over with. Her mom usually packed a lunch for her to bring from home, and today was no exception. As usual, Lauren was the first at her table, since she didn't need to wait in the line for hot lunch. She unpacked her bag, happy to see a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, as she thought of it as her comfort food, and she needed all the comfort she could get after that morning.
“Hey, Lauren. Can I join you?” It was Robert, smiling at her like a fool in love.
“Yeah, sure, Robert.” She said with a shrug of sadness, gesturing at the chair in front of her.
“What’s wrong?” He asked as he sat down.
Lauren rolled her eyes at him. “You must have heard about what happened this morning by now.”
“No, what happened?” Robert tilted his head at her in confusion.
“Urgh…” She grumbled, realizing she was going to have to relive the experience if she was going to tell him. “After you left this morning, things were going well. That is until my mom wouldn’t let me get dressed until we got to school.”
Robert looked at her with shock. “Why didn’t she let you get dressed?”
“You know I’m being punished, but I haven’t told you what I’m being punished for.”
“What are you being punished for?”
“It was mean, really mean, what I did.” Lauren said, not feeling proud of herself. “Did you hear anything about what happened to Abbie yesterday?”
“I heard something. She was at the park with a few other girls. The cops were gonna arrest her and the other girls for being naked or something? That’s what my friend told me.”
“No, that’s not what happened. You see, I had been blackmailing my sister and her friend, along with Abbie. Making them go naked at different places.”
Robert was stunned. “What? Why?”
“Because I thought it was funny, I guess.” Lauren explained, feeling only shame for her actions now. “The three of them wanted to get back at me. My sister and her friend got a couple older girls to help, and they were supposed to come take me from the locker room yesterday, and make me strip naked at the park.”
“From the sounds of it that doesn't seem like it happened though.”
“No. I tricked the older girls into taking Abbie in my place. You probably saw her hair this morning. That’s why it’s blonde now.”
“So you didn’t end up naked at the park.”
“I did.” Lauren’s blush returned. She went on to explain how she had gotten locked out of the school, completely naked. “My dad caught me at the front door. I was so embarrassed…
He took me with him to the bank, and made me go inside completely naked too.”
“Wow! I would have liked to see that.”
“What!? Robert!” She complained.
“Sorry. I just… Sorry. Go on with your story.” Robert blushed, not meaning to cause the girl more discomfort.
“Anyways. After that, he found out about the plan at the park, and called the cops and then dragged me there naked too, in order to put a stop to it. My sister and I, Abbie, and my sister’s friend Heather all had to stand there naked in public while we waited for her mom and Abbie’s mom to arrive.”
“That is quite the story.” Robert had to consider what to say next. “But you still haven’t told me what happened to you this morning.”
Lauren’s face went red again. “Oh, right. Well my mom wouldn’t let me get dressed until we got to school this morning, because of my punishment. Basically, I have to stay naked, besides here at school, for the next two weeks." Lauren gave a small gulp, and felt her face blushing once again. This time for the admission of the details of her punishment. "But I was freaking scared out of my mind when we got here! There were so many people around. I couldn’t just get out of the car, naked! But that probably would have been the better option, since my mom decided to march me by the ear into the principal's office butt naked!”
Robert let out a little chuckle at the thought of that, making Lauren scowl at him. “Sorry, sorry. That must have been quite the sight.”
“I don’t know? It was, like, worse than a nightmare to me!” Lauren’s eyes welled a little as she looked at him.
“I’m sorry Lauren. I shouldn’t have laughed at you. That must have been really embarrassing for you.”
“Humiliating is more like it! That’s not the worst part though. The worst part is that everyone has been laughing at me for it. My friends, all the boys in the hallways, and even you just laughed at me now too.”
“I’m sorry again for laughing at you. But imagine if it were another girl dragged into school naked. Wouldn't you be laughing at her?” Lauren just looked down in shame, knowing for sure she definitely would have been laughing and enjoying it if it were another girl naked, instead of her. "Are you sorry about what you did?"
"I, uh… Yeah I am. Really very sorry." She expressed remorsefully.
"Can you tell me why you did it in the first place? Why were you making your sister and Abbie go around naked?"
Lauren clammed up and turned bright red. "It's because…" the thought of admitting the reason to him was almost as embarrassing as the thought of being dragged naked into school again.
"Because what?"
"It made me…"
"What? It can't be any worse than what you were doing to Abbie and your sister."
Lauren took a few deep breaths to build up her courage before explaining. "It made me feel really… You know… The first time I saw Abbie, she was naked in front of Blake. The same thing happened with Susana and Heather. They were naked in front of a boy named Mike that they knew."
"Oh, I see." The boy said, getting a little smirk, understanding what she meant. "What about you? Before it actually happened, had you ever had thoughts about getting naked in front of a boy?"
Lauren's heart began racing. It was like he could read what was in her head at that moment. "Yes. Sometimes…” She mumbled out. “I've even had fantasies about coming to school and finding out that I'm naked. The idea of it is sometimes so…" she wanted to say exciting, but couldn't find the courage to admit it out loud to him. “But it was nothing like that in reality…!”
"Hey, come with me?" Robert said, picking up his tray to go dump it. He had finished his lunch while she had explained her story. Lauren wasn't feeling very hungry herself anyway, having finished most of her sandwich, and got up to follow him.
He led her from the lunchroom, down the hallway, and to the school's auditorium. Inside, the room was quiet and the lights were mostly dark, but there was just enough visibility for him to lead her down the aisle between seats to the stage. He used his arms to pull himself up, like he had done this many times before. Then he turned around and offered his hand to help her get up onto the stage as well.
"What are we doing here, Robby?" She asked him.
"Robby?" He smiled at her, happy that she was becoming so familiar with him. Then he started looking around the stage, like he was trying to find something. "Maybe you don't remember, but I was in the school play last fall. In one part I had to come up from underneath the stage through a trapdoor. Ah, there it is." There was a little latch he had to undo, and then he pulled the door open.
Lauren watched him hop down into the hole, a little nervously. "Coming Laurie?" He called from the darkness of the opening. She let out a little breath, then cautiously climbed down into the hole after him.
"Oh!" She was startled when something in the darkness grabbed her hand.
"It's just me." Robert explained. Suddenly there was light, as apparently he had found a small flashlight, and she was relieved to see it was just him holding her hand. "This way."
They had to hunch down as they moved, since there wasn't much head room available. Lauren guessed they were heading towards the back of the stage, but the area underneath seemed to extend farther than the back wall of the auditorium. They made a small turn around some stacked boxes, and Lauren was surprised to see a small door become illuminated by his light.
This door was apparently Robert's destination, as he opened it and went through. Lauren continued following, and was surprised to find that the door led into a larger room. Robert found a light switch, and the room illuminated brightly, making Lauren squint her eyes in response.
"This is the storage room for the auditorium." Robert explained. "They keep it locked from the hallway, but I don't think anyone knows about the back way in."
"Wow…" Lauren brushed some of the dust off of her skirt, that she had picked up while underneath the stage.
"It's a great place to come when I want to be alone."
"You come here often?"
"Not really. Just… Sometimes."
"Why did you bring me here?" She asked.
"I think you know." He smirked.
Lauren gave him a confused look. "No…?"
"Come on. You fantasized about the chance to get naked at school. This is the most private and hidden part of the school. No one ever comes here."
"You want me to get undressed here!?" Lauren's eyes went wide, and her face went red.
"Yeah, why not, Laurie?"
The girl nervously fidgeted with the bottom edge of her tank top. "I haven't told you… My mom also signed me up this morning… To attend track naked, like Abbie."
"Wow, really? Cool!" He gave her an excited look.
"Robby!" The blonde scolded him. "I don't know how I'm ever going to be able to do it."
He came closer and took her hand again, smiling at her. "Why not? You've run naked the last two days with me."
"That is different! It's… How is anyone going to take me seriously once they've seen me naked?" She turned her eyes downwards. "How can you want to see me naked again, when I look so…? So plain?"
Robert looked at her sadly after her words. "I think you're beautiful, Lauren. The way your smile can light up the place, or how your golden blonde hair just flows all over…"
The blonde couldn't help smiling at hearing that from the boy, even if she was conflicted herself. "But you must have seen how my body… I just don't have what other girls have… Boobs, or hips…"
“Well let me see." He gave the girl an encouraging smile. "What's it gonna hurt?"
"But you've already seen me…"
"Even more reason! Besides, I'm having just the hardest time trying to remember what you look like now." He brought his hand up to his forehead like he was trying to concentrate, and then shrugged his shoulders and shook his head like he couldn't remember.
Lauren let out a small giggle at his antics, but then a sigh, realizing he really did want her to strip naked right then. With one more nervous look at the boy, she grabbed the bottom of her tank top, and pulled it up over her head, revealing her little training bra to him.
Robert watched on in wonder at the girl. He had seen her naked before, sure, but she had already been naked those times. This time he got to watch as she took her clothes off, something that felt much more intimate to him.
Lauren also felt this was something special she was sharing with the boy. It was the first time in her life she had ever willingly stripped naked in front of someone. There was a sense of excitement as she removed each piece of clothing, revealing more and more of her body to him.
The thirteen year old blonde girl had gotten down to just her panties now, and with great trepidation, but excitement too, she slowly slipped them from her waist, down her firm butt, and all the way down her short but fit runner's legs.
She added her small panties to the pile of the rest of her clothes on a box in front of her, and gave her male classmate a shy smile. Robert had just watched on, raptured to watch her bare herself before him. Now that she was done getting undressed, he moved quickly to grab her clothes before she could react, moving them on top of a crate behind him, putting himself in between her and her clothes.
"What are you doing with my clothes!?" Lauren asked in alarm, not sure what to do. She realized she was now at his mercy, and worried that she had made a terrible mistake stripping before him.
"I just don't want you getting tempted to put them on before I finish." He explained. "I promise you'll get your clothes back before lunch is over."
"Finish what?" She asked suspiciously.
He walked a few paces away from her, then pulled a large dusty sheet off of what turned out to be a tall standing mirror. "Come over here." He pointed to a spot in front of where he was standing; in front of the mirror.
Lauren could feel her face blushing as she took the position and saw her own reflection in the mirror. She flushed even more as he moved closer to her, almost pressing his front into her backside, standing about half a head taller than her. "See yourself." He pointed at her reflection, having to reach around her to do so.
Lauren covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed to look at her own body so exposed and naked like that. "No, come on! Really look at yourself!" He grabbed her arms, forcing them down to her sides, making the girl earnestly look at her own naked reflection.
"That girl is beautiful!" He got so close now, he was almost breathing into her ear. "I love how cute and slim she keeps herself. How hot and sexy her little boobs are." He reached around her, emphasizing his point by cupping her little budding boobs in his hands for a moment. Lauren let out a shocked giggle in response to his touch. He leaned into her ear, so that his voice was barely audible to her. "I even love those little lips you have down there, and how you have no hair so I can see them clearly." Lauren felt her knees getting weak as she heard this.
Gently, he had her turn around, so that she was facing him again. "And those buns…!" He proclaimed, taking in the reflection of her cute butt. Lauren just let out another nervous giggle. "If I can see all of that in that girl," He gestured at the mirror. "Why can't this girl see that in herself?"
"Robby." She said, feeling tears welling in her eyes. "That's just about the nicest thing anyone's ever said about me."
He had to smile at hearing that from the blonde girl. "I'm just telling you the truth. I've honestly had a crush on you for a very long time."
"Really?" Lauren was astonished at that, not realizing the boy's feelings ran so deep for her.
"Yeah. Honestly, the only thing that's ever really put me off of you is how you get so vicious and snooty with some of the other girls, like you've been with Abbie. But I knew there was a kind and sweet girl underneath that harsh exterior you put on."
"That's sweet." She blushed at him again. "I think… I, well, you're right that I've not been acting in the best behavior." She agreed. "It's just sometimes the other girls have been so cruel to me about how I look. It's easier to attack them first, before they can make fun of me. You know? You don't know the number of times I've been called flat chested or referred to as a stick by the other girls."
"Hey, can I show you something?" He asked. Lauren gave a small nod to him, so he took a step back. He surprised her by starting to undo the belt holding his jeans up, and she watched on in awe as he slipped his jeans and tighty whities down to his knees. Revealing to Lauren that, much like her, he was still hairless too down there.
Lauren's eyes stayed wide as she looked at his privates. The silence between them lasted long enough that he started to regret his actions, thinking he had made a mistake exposing himself to her like that. But then Lauren's mouth curled up into a little smile, and she said, "Wow!"
"Thanks." He said cautiously, blushing as she still had her eyes transfixed on his groin. He was still concerned about how she would perceive him now that she knew the truth about his lack of development. "So you can see, I'm not very far along either… There's been a number of times the guys have all made fun of me for it too…"
Lauren looked up at his face finally, with kindness, realizing how nervous he must feel to expose himself to her. Just as she had felt exposing herself to him. She smiled at him, feeling a sense of togetherness. "Thank you, Robert. I won't forget this."
Lauren couldn't help looking down again. This was, after all, the first live penis she had ever seen, and she wanted to make the most out of the opportunity to see one. "How big are you?" She asked him with curiosity.
Robert clammed up a little, almost bringing his hands to cover his groin in response. "How big are you!?" He fired back before realizing she wasn't trying to tease him. "I mean, your boobs. What size bra do you wear?"
Lauren could see she had made him nervous with her question, but she thought he had offered an even trade. "Ok. I'll tell you if you tell me…"
"Fine. But you go first."
Lauren nodded her head, seeing she would have to take the lead on this one. "I still wear a training bra. I don't know if the sizes line up, but my cup size is only double A. My frame size is only 18 inches. So I guess together that would be 18 AA." She explained with another blush.
He hadn’t actually expected her to answer, but now felt compelled to give his own response. "My, uh, length is 3 and 3 quarters inches. You know, when I'm hard, like this." He explained with his own blush. "It's more like, 2 inches when I'm soft."
"Nice! Your…” She considered what to call it.”...dick is very cute." She smiled at him.
Robert felt relieved to see the smile on her face, smiling back at her too. "Thank you, Lauren. I was kinda nervous to show you."
"Hey, I get it. But you shouldn't feel ashamed of yourself." She came over to stand behind him, directing him towards the mirror. "I think that boy's very cute, and I can't wait to go to the dance with him tomorrow!" She giggled, then pressed her body up against his back, getting up onto her tippy-toes to look at their reflections over his shoulder.
"Thanks Lauren." He chuckled, seeing she was trying to build up his self image the same way he had done with her. A new found sense of excitement washed over him as he realized how nice it felt to have her so close to him. Especially to have her so close to him and pressed up against him while she was naked.
"Can I touch it?" She whispered in his ear, and he could feel her hot breath tantalizingly on the back of his neck, and in his ear. He watched as her hand appeared from around the side of his waist, inching closer to his hard appendage until she was almost touching it. She seemed to be waiting for his permission though, so with nervousness, he nodded his head in agreement.
At first Lauren just cupped her hand underneath his hard penis, slowly closing her fingers around it in hesitant wonder. Then she took her time to really get a feel for it, lightly touching it all over, discovering each different part of it with the soft touch of her finger tips.
Robert watched along with her in the mirror, as she still was standing behind him as she touched him. With the soft sensual touch of the girl, he got up onto his tippy-toes, feeling a pleasure like he had never felt before in his young life! He had touched himself before, but not too often, and it felt nothing like having the girl of his dreams touching him.
Lauren could no longer contain her glee, coming round to squat down in front of him. She wanted to get a close up view of the boy's private parts. She only had some idea of how boys worked, hearing some things from other girls, but never feeling brave enough to ask about the full process. Now she was stumped at what to do with the boy next.
Robert watched as the blonde girl deliciously traced her finger tip around where the crown of his penis head met with the shaft. Her touch was driving him crazy! He knew he needed to do something, and take the lead, or it seemed Lauren would be stuck touching him this way forever. "Do you know how a boy jerks off?"
Lauren looked up at him with curious excitement. She had been too nervous to ask him herself, but this was exactly what she had hoped he would show her. "No. Yours is the first I've ever seen." She explained with some bashfulness. "I have no idea."
"Let me show you." He took his hard-on into his hand, and then began the stroking movement he was accustomed to. Lauren just watched on excitedly, so mesmerized by watching him, she brought her face even closer to his groin. "Would you like to try?" He asked, looking down at the girl with a blushing smile.
Lauren nodded her head enthusiastically, thinking she had seen enough to accomplish the task. This was all that she wanted at the moment.
Robert relinquished his grip, and almost immediately Lauren latched her hand onto his hard cock once again. She attempted to copy the boy's actions, but found it more difficult than it had appeared to be to her when she was just watching.
Letting out a little grimace, Robert explained. "Try not to hold it so tightly. Here…" he took her hand into his, still wrapped around his thirteen year old member. "See. The skin around the outside is loose. You can use it to roll up and down the harder inside. Yeah that's it!" He sucked in a breath, and released his hand from hers, letting her take over.
Lauren smiled widely, now that she understood what to do. "Like this? That feel good?" She still felt a need to ask.
"Yes…! Oh god, Lauren! Yes! That feels awesome!" He smiled down at her. "Keep going slowly like that, until I get more excited. Then when I get closer, speed up."
"Closer? To what?" She asked, confused.
Robert chuckled, but then let out a loud moan of pleasure. "OOH! Closer to cumming. You know, when I shoot my stuff…"
"Oh, ok!" Lauren said with realization. "If you shoot that at me, it won't make me pregnant, right?"
The boy had to let out another laugh. "No… You'd only get pregnant if you got it inside of you… Oh frick, Lauren! That feels SOOO good!"
Lauren looked up at him with delight. "How will I know when you're getting close?"
"OHHH FUUU… I'm getting close now! Please Lauren! Go faster!" He exclaimed.
Lauren began pumping her hand as fast as she could, watching in wonder as the boy furiously humped his hips into her fist. By the time he started cumming, she felt like she almost didn't need to move her arm at all. With a lot of surprise for the girl, she was shocked as his semen sprayed from the end of his prick, hitting her right in the face! Once on her forehead, and the other onto her left cheek. The rest just dribbled out, as he continued to slowly hump her hand until he was satisfied with his release.
"Wow!" They both looked into each other's eyes, almost exclaiming at the same time. Then they both blushed and giggled, looking away from one another shyly.
"Oh jeez, I sprayed all over you! Sorry, I should have warned you." He said, picking up the dusty sheet that had been covering the mirror, as he could not find anything else for her to clean herself with.
Lauren didn't take the sheet from him, but instead pursed her lips in thought. "Is it true some girls like the taste of this stuff?"
"Yeah. I've heard that at least. Usually they taste it after giving a boy a blowjob." He explained.
"Would you mind if I tasted it?" Lauren asked with a hush, not sure how the boy would look at her for asking him such a question.
"If you want to. No, go ahead." He looked at her with a surprised smile.
Lauren tentatively touched her finger tip to her cheek where his semen still rested, then touched her finger tip to the tip of her tongue. She looked at him, confused. "It doesn't taste like anything."
"Maybe you need to try more. A larger amount."
Lauren scooped the whole blob onto her index finger this time, and sucked it into her mouth with a pop. Then her face screwed up, looking very sour! "It's really salty and bitter!"
Robert laughed at the expression on her face. "I suppose I could have told you that."
"What? Have you tried it?"
He looked a little embarrassed as he explained, "Yes. I figured it was only fair if I wanted a girl to try it one day. Does that make me weird?"
Lauren shook her head. "No, that makes you really considerate in my eyes." She came forward, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "And really sweet."
Robert smiled and blushed in response. "Thanks." Then he couldn't resist bringing his lips to hers, giving her an affectionate kiss in return.
Lauren's face was a bright smile when their kiss ended. "Now that I really liked!"
"There's more where that came from, if you like it so much!" He said, giving her another quick kiss.
They both took the time to clean themselves up after that, and Robert tidied up the room some so that their presence wouldn’t be detected.
"Lauren, if you'd like, I'd really like to touch you, the same way you touched me." He said hopefully, wanting her to respond positively.
"Really!? I think I'd really enjoy that too…" She coyly smiled. "Do you want me to show you how I touch myself first, like you showed me?" She brought one hand up to her nipple, while the other one began its journey down in between her legs.
He was disappointed as he had to interrupt her before she could begin. "I would, but lunch is almost over. You really need to get dressed." He explained, quite disappointedly, as he wanted nothing more in the world than to watch the little blonde girl touch herself for him.
Lauren was also disappointed, but understanding. "We'll have to call it a rain check. That's the term, right?" She said, going over to put her clothes back on.
"Yeah. I think that's right." He smiled at her, happy to see she was willing to wait for him to return the favor to her.
They were just coming out of the theater room when the bell began to ring, signifying the end of lunch time. Both were now very happy with the way their relationship had progressed. "I'll see you at track practice later." Robert said, sad to see her go.
"Yeah, I can't wait…" Lauren blushed, then leaned in to give him another quick kiss.
"Even if you will be naked?"
Lauren had forgotten about that, and turned red. "Oh god…" She said under her breath. "If you keep an eye out for me, then maybe I'll be alright."
"I wouldn't miss it for the world." He said with a smirk, before the two had to separate from one another for their next class.
“You’ve really made quite the impression around here, Lauren.” Marissa laughed. “Everybody is talking about how your mom dragged you into school completely naked this morning!” Lauren just blushed, unable to come up with any response, as she knew if she said anything it would just lead to them teasing her even more.
“You should have seen her today, Marissa.” If it were even possible, Holly seemed to be laughing even harder. “She looked so fricken adorable without any clothes on! All the boys were having a field day watching her through the glass!”
Lauren felt like her tears were about to start again, with how mean her friends were being towards her, but she managed to hold herself together. “I’d like to see how you’d feel being dragged into school naked.” She frowned at her friends, feeling betrayed by them.
“Aww, Lauren. Don’t get your panties in a bunch. That is, if you're even wearing panties!” Holly said, with another loud chuckle. “I mean, you remember the time you came over to my house and caught me in my kiddy pajamas. You didn’t let me live that down for a week!”
“Or when you found out that my mom still gets a babysitter for me.” Marissa added. “You seem to be able to dish it out just fine. But you can’t seem to take it.”
Lauren looked at her friends sadly. “You're right. I’m sorry about that.” The blonde said, realizing she had been just as rude to her friends in the past as they were being to her now.
“Hey, don’t sweat it. You’ll never be able to tease either of us again after what happened this morning.” Marissa smirked at her.
“Yeah, nothing is ever going to top you being dragged buck naked into school!” Holly began giggling again. Lauren just turned her eyes downwards at her desk, thinking they were right.
The teasing didn’t stop for the blonde girl, even after homeroom or her first class. A few boys got into her way during passing time, making what she felt were disparaging comments to the girl about her body. Lauren couldn’t even escape humiliation during her second period Health class, as all week they had been studying the topic of the female reproductive system.
Her teacher, Ms. Honey, seemed to be disappointed with the entire group, addressing them as class started. “This is absolutely unacceptable! Not one of you scored above 50% on the practice quiz yesterday!” She complained to the class.
“It’s these diagrams, miss! They’re so hard to understand!” One girl complained, pointing at her textbook
“Look, I know it’s difficult to understand the book sometimes, but this is all we have right now, unfortunately. I’ve been doing my best to get better resources for all of you, but we’ll have to use what we have until then.”
“Maybe Lauren could strip naked and show us how the female body works! I saw her naked just this morning!” Another boy suggested with a large smirk, making the class laugh and giggle. All besides Lauren, who’s face just turned bright red in response.
“Jason! Enough of that!” The teacher scolded, but let the comment from the boy go. What Jason didn't know, and what she expected Lauren had no idea of either, was that Lauren's mother had signed her up just that morning to be one of the living models for the sexual education class taking place tomorrow. Ms. Honey hoped that her ideas would go on to revolutionize the way sex education and female reproduction were taught at the school forever.
“Sorry, Ms. Honey. Sorry, Lauren.” Jason apologized, specifically giving the blonde girl a remorseful look of regret. “I didn’t mean it as it sounded.” Despite his apology, Lauren still felt completely humiliated.
Lauren was thankful it was finally lunch time, and at least half of her embarrassing day was over with. Her mom usually packed a lunch for her to bring from home, and today was no exception. As usual, Lauren was the first at her table, since she didn't need to wait in the line for hot lunch. She unpacked her bag, happy to see a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, as she thought of it as her comfort food, and she needed all the comfort she could get after that morning.
“Hey, Lauren. Can I join you?” It was Robert, smiling at her like a fool in love.
“Yeah, sure, Robert.” She said with a shrug of sadness, gesturing at the chair in front of her.
“What’s wrong?” He asked as he sat down.
Lauren rolled her eyes at him. “You must have heard about what happened this morning by now.”
“No, what happened?” Robert tilted his head at her in confusion.
“Urgh…” She grumbled, realizing she was going to have to relive the experience if she was going to tell him. “After you left this morning, things were going well. That is until my mom wouldn’t let me get dressed until we got to school.”
Robert looked at her with shock. “Why didn’t she let you get dressed?”
“You know I’m being punished, but I haven’t told you what I’m being punished for.”
“What are you being punished for?”
“It was mean, really mean, what I did.” Lauren said, not feeling proud of herself. “Did you hear anything about what happened to Abbie yesterday?”
“I heard something. She was at the park with a few other girls. The cops were gonna arrest her and the other girls for being naked or something? That’s what my friend told me.”
“No, that’s not what happened. You see, I had been blackmailing my sister and her friend, along with Abbie. Making them go naked at different places.”
Robert was stunned. “What? Why?”
“Because I thought it was funny, I guess.” Lauren explained, feeling only shame for her actions now. “The three of them wanted to get back at me. My sister and her friend got a couple older girls to help, and they were supposed to come take me from the locker room yesterday, and make me strip naked at the park.”
“From the sounds of it that doesn't seem like it happened though.”
“No. I tricked the older girls into taking Abbie in my place. You probably saw her hair this morning. That’s why it’s blonde now.”
“So you didn’t end up naked at the park.”
“I did.” Lauren’s blush returned. She went on to explain how she had gotten locked out of the school, completely naked. “My dad caught me at the front door. I was so embarrassed…
He took me with him to the bank, and made me go inside completely naked too.”
“Wow! I would have liked to see that.”
“What!? Robert!” She complained.
“Sorry. I just… Sorry. Go on with your story.” Robert blushed, not meaning to cause the girl more discomfort.
“Anyways. After that, he found out about the plan at the park, and called the cops and then dragged me there naked too, in order to put a stop to it. My sister and I, Abbie, and my sister’s friend Heather all had to stand there naked in public while we waited for her mom and Abbie’s mom to arrive.”
“That is quite the story.” Robert had to consider what to say next. “But you still haven’t told me what happened to you this morning.”
Lauren’s face went red again. “Oh, right. Well my mom wouldn’t let me get dressed until we got to school this morning, because of my punishment. Basically, I have to stay naked, besides here at school, for the next two weeks." Lauren gave a small gulp, and felt her face blushing once again. This time for the admission of the details of her punishment. "But I was freaking scared out of my mind when we got here! There were so many people around. I couldn’t just get out of the car, naked! But that probably would have been the better option, since my mom decided to march me by the ear into the principal's office butt naked!”
Robert let out a little chuckle at the thought of that, making Lauren scowl at him. “Sorry, sorry. That must have been quite the sight.”
“I don’t know? It was, like, worse than a nightmare to me!” Lauren’s eyes welled a little as she looked at him.
“I’m sorry Lauren. I shouldn’t have laughed at you. That must have been really embarrassing for you.”
“Humiliating is more like it! That’s not the worst part though. The worst part is that everyone has been laughing at me for it. My friends, all the boys in the hallways, and even you just laughed at me now too.”
“I’m sorry again for laughing at you. But imagine if it were another girl dragged into school naked. Wouldn't you be laughing at her?” Lauren just looked down in shame, knowing for sure she definitely would have been laughing and enjoying it if it were another girl naked, instead of her. "Are you sorry about what you did?"
"I, uh… Yeah I am. Really very sorry." She expressed remorsefully.
"Can you tell me why you did it in the first place? Why were you making your sister and Abbie go around naked?"
Lauren clammed up and turned bright red. "It's because…" the thought of admitting the reason to him was almost as embarrassing as the thought of being dragged naked into school again.
"Because what?"
"It made me…"
"What? It can't be any worse than what you were doing to Abbie and your sister."
Lauren took a few deep breaths to build up her courage before explaining. "It made me feel really… You know… The first time I saw Abbie, she was naked in front of Blake. The same thing happened with Susana and Heather. They were naked in front of a boy named Mike that they knew."
"Oh, I see." The boy said, getting a little smirk, understanding what she meant. "What about you? Before it actually happened, had you ever had thoughts about getting naked in front of a boy?"
Lauren's heart began racing. It was like he could read what was in her head at that moment. "Yes. Sometimes…” She mumbled out. “I've even had fantasies about coming to school and finding out that I'm naked. The idea of it is sometimes so…" she wanted to say exciting, but couldn't find the courage to admit it out loud to him. “But it was nothing like that in reality…!”
"Hey, come with me?" Robert said, picking up his tray to go dump it. He had finished his lunch while she had explained her story. Lauren wasn't feeling very hungry herself anyway, having finished most of her sandwich, and got up to follow him.
He led her from the lunchroom, down the hallway, and to the school's auditorium. Inside, the room was quiet and the lights were mostly dark, but there was just enough visibility for him to lead her down the aisle between seats to the stage. He used his arms to pull himself up, like he had done this many times before. Then he turned around and offered his hand to help her get up onto the stage as well.
"What are we doing here, Robby?" She asked him.
"Robby?" He smiled at her, happy that she was becoming so familiar with him. Then he started looking around the stage, like he was trying to find something. "Maybe you don't remember, but I was in the school play last fall. In one part I had to come up from underneath the stage through a trapdoor. Ah, there it is." There was a little latch he had to undo, and then he pulled the door open.
Lauren watched him hop down into the hole, a little nervously. "Coming Laurie?" He called from the darkness of the opening. She let out a little breath, then cautiously climbed down into the hole after him.
"Oh!" She was startled when something in the darkness grabbed her hand.
"It's just me." Robert explained. Suddenly there was light, as apparently he had found a small flashlight, and she was relieved to see it was just him holding her hand. "This way."
They had to hunch down as they moved, since there wasn't much head room available. Lauren guessed they were heading towards the back of the stage, but the area underneath seemed to extend farther than the back wall of the auditorium. They made a small turn around some stacked boxes, and Lauren was surprised to see a small door become illuminated by his light.
This door was apparently Robert's destination, as he opened it and went through. Lauren continued following, and was surprised to find that the door led into a larger room. Robert found a light switch, and the room illuminated brightly, making Lauren squint her eyes in response.
"This is the storage room for the auditorium." Robert explained. "They keep it locked from the hallway, but I don't think anyone knows about the back way in."
"Wow…" Lauren brushed some of the dust off of her skirt, that she had picked up while underneath the stage.
"It's a great place to come when I want to be alone."
"You come here often?"
"Not really. Just… Sometimes."
"Why did you bring me here?" She asked.
"I think you know." He smirked.
Lauren gave him a confused look. "No…?"
"Come on. You fantasized about the chance to get naked at school. This is the most private and hidden part of the school. No one ever comes here."
"You want me to get undressed here!?" Lauren's eyes went wide, and her face went red.
"Yeah, why not, Laurie?"
The girl nervously fidgeted with the bottom edge of her tank top. "I haven't told you… My mom also signed me up this morning… To attend track naked, like Abbie."
"Wow, really? Cool!" He gave her an excited look.
"Robby!" The blonde scolded him. "I don't know how I'm ever going to be able to do it."
He came closer and took her hand again, smiling at her. "Why not? You've run naked the last two days with me."
"That is different! It's… How is anyone going to take me seriously once they've seen me naked?" She turned her eyes downwards. "How can you want to see me naked again, when I look so…? So plain?"
Robert looked at her sadly after her words. "I think you're beautiful, Lauren. The way your smile can light up the place, or how your golden blonde hair just flows all over…"
The blonde couldn't help smiling at hearing that from the boy, even if she was conflicted herself. "But you must have seen how my body… I just don't have what other girls have… Boobs, or hips…"
“Well let me see." He gave the girl an encouraging smile. "What's it gonna hurt?"
"But you've already seen me…"
"Even more reason! Besides, I'm having just the hardest time trying to remember what you look like now." He brought his hand up to his forehead like he was trying to concentrate, and then shrugged his shoulders and shook his head like he couldn't remember.
Lauren let out a small giggle at his antics, but then a sigh, realizing he really did want her to strip naked right then. With one more nervous look at the boy, she grabbed the bottom of her tank top, and pulled it up over her head, revealing her little training bra to him.
Robert watched on in wonder at the girl. He had seen her naked before, sure, but she had already been naked those times. This time he got to watch as she took her clothes off, something that felt much more intimate to him.
Lauren also felt this was something special she was sharing with the boy. It was the first time in her life she had ever willingly stripped naked in front of someone. There was a sense of excitement as she removed each piece of clothing, revealing more and more of her body to him.
The thirteen year old blonde girl had gotten down to just her panties now, and with great trepidation, but excitement too, she slowly slipped them from her waist, down her firm butt, and all the way down her short but fit runner's legs.
She added her small panties to the pile of the rest of her clothes on a box in front of her, and gave her male classmate a shy smile. Robert had just watched on, raptured to watch her bare herself before him. Now that she was done getting undressed, he moved quickly to grab her clothes before she could react, moving them on top of a crate behind him, putting himself in between her and her clothes.
"What are you doing with my clothes!?" Lauren asked in alarm, not sure what to do. She realized she was now at his mercy, and worried that she had made a terrible mistake stripping before him.
"I just don't want you getting tempted to put them on before I finish." He explained. "I promise you'll get your clothes back before lunch is over."
"Finish what?" She asked suspiciously.
He walked a few paces away from her, then pulled a large dusty sheet off of what turned out to be a tall standing mirror. "Come over here." He pointed to a spot in front of where he was standing; in front of the mirror.
Lauren could feel her face blushing as she took the position and saw her own reflection in the mirror. She flushed even more as he moved closer to her, almost pressing his front into her backside, standing about half a head taller than her. "See yourself." He pointed at her reflection, having to reach around her to do so.
Lauren covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed to look at her own body so exposed and naked like that. "No, come on! Really look at yourself!" He grabbed her arms, forcing them down to her sides, making the girl earnestly look at her own naked reflection.
"That girl is beautiful!" He got so close now, he was almost breathing into her ear. "I love how cute and slim she keeps herself. How hot and sexy her little boobs are." He reached around her, emphasizing his point by cupping her little budding boobs in his hands for a moment. Lauren let out a shocked giggle in response to his touch. He leaned into her ear, so that his voice was barely audible to her. "I even love those little lips you have down there, and how you have no hair so I can see them clearly." Lauren felt her knees getting weak as she heard this.
Gently, he had her turn around, so that she was facing him again. "And those buns…!" He proclaimed, taking in the reflection of her cute butt. Lauren just let out another nervous giggle. "If I can see all of that in that girl," He gestured at the mirror. "Why can't this girl see that in herself?"
"Robby." She said, feeling tears welling in her eyes. "That's just about the nicest thing anyone's ever said about me."
He had to smile at hearing that from the blonde girl. "I'm just telling you the truth. I've honestly had a crush on you for a very long time."
"Really?" Lauren was astonished at that, not realizing the boy's feelings ran so deep for her.
"Yeah. Honestly, the only thing that's ever really put me off of you is how you get so vicious and snooty with some of the other girls, like you've been with Abbie. But I knew there was a kind and sweet girl underneath that harsh exterior you put on."
"That's sweet." She blushed at him again. "I think… I, well, you're right that I've not been acting in the best behavior." She agreed. "It's just sometimes the other girls have been so cruel to me about how I look. It's easier to attack them first, before they can make fun of me. You know? You don't know the number of times I've been called flat chested or referred to as a stick by the other girls."
"Hey, can I show you something?" He asked. Lauren gave a small nod to him, so he took a step back. He surprised her by starting to undo the belt holding his jeans up, and she watched on in awe as he slipped his jeans and tighty whities down to his knees. Revealing to Lauren that, much like her, he was still hairless too down there.
Lauren's eyes stayed wide as she looked at his privates. The silence between them lasted long enough that he started to regret his actions, thinking he had made a mistake exposing himself to her like that. But then Lauren's mouth curled up into a little smile, and she said, "Wow!"
"Thanks." He said cautiously, blushing as she still had her eyes transfixed on his groin. He was still concerned about how she would perceive him now that she knew the truth about his lack of development. "So you can see, I'm not very far along either… There's been a number of times the guys have all made fun of me for it too…"
Lauren looked up at his face finally, with kindness, realizing how nervous he must feel to expose himself to her. Just as she had felt exposing herself to him. She smiled at him, feeling a sense of togetherness. "Thank you, Robert. I won't forget this."
Lauren couldn't help looking down again. This was, after all, the first live penis she had ever seen, and she wanted to make the most out of the opportunity to see one. "How big are you?" She asked him with curiosity.
Robert clammed up a little, almost bringing his hands to cover his groin in response. "How big are you!?" He fired back before realizing she wasn't trying to tease him. "I mean, your boobs. What size bra do you wear?"
Lauren could see she had made him nervous with her question, but she thought he had offered an even trade. "Ok. I'll tell you if you tell me…"
"Fine. But you go first."
Lauren nodded her head, seeing she would have to take the lead on this one. "I still wear a training bra. I don't know if the sizes line up, but my cup size is only double A. My frame size is only 18 inches. So I guess together that would be 18 AA." She explained with another blush.
He hadn’t actually expected her to answer, but now felt compelled to give his own response. "My, uh, length is 3 and 3 quarters inches. You know, when I'm hard, like this." He explained with his own blush. "It's more like, 2 inches when I'm soft."
"Nice! Your…” She considered what to call it.”...dick is very cute." She smiled at him.
Robert felt relieved to see the smile on her face, smiling back at her too. "Thank you, Lauren. I was kinda nervous to show you."
"Hey, I get it. But you shouldn't feel ashamed of yourself." She came over to stand behind him, directing him towards the mirror. "I think that boy's very cute, and I can't wait to go to the dance with him tomorrow!" She giggled, then pressed her body up against his back, getting up onto her tippy-toes to look at their reflections over his shoulder.
"Thanks Lauren." He chuckled, seeing she was trying to build up his self image the same way he had done with her. A new found sense of excitement washed over him as he realized how nice it felt to have her so close to him. Especially to have her so close to him and pressed up against him while she was naked.
"Can I touch it?" She whispered in his ear, and he could feel her hot breath tantalizingly on the back of his neck, and in his ear. He watched as her hand appeared from around the side of his waist, inching closer to his hard appendage until she was almost touching it. She seemed to be waiting for his permission though, so with nervousness, he nodded his head in agreement.
At first Lauren just cupped her hand underneath his hard penis, slowly closing her fingers around it in hesitant wonder. Then she took her time to really get a feel for it, lightly touching it all over, discovering each different part of it with the soft touch of her finger tips.
Robert watched along with her in the mirror, as she still was standing behind him as she touched him. With the soft sensual touch of the girl, he got up onto his tippy-toes, feeling a pleasure like he had never felt before in his young life! He had touched himself before, but not too often, and it felt nothing like having the girl of his dreams touching him.
Lauren could no longer contain her glee, coming round to squat down in front of him. She wanted to get a close up view of the boy's private parts. She only had some idea of how boys worked, hearing some things from other girls, but never feeling brave enough to ask about the full process. Now she was stumped at what to do with the boy next.
Robert watched as the blonde girl deliciously traced her finger tip around where the crown of his penis head met with the shaft. Her touch was driving him crazy! He knew he needed to do something, and take the lead, or it seemed Lauren would be stuck touching him this way forever. "Do you know how a boy jerks off?"
Lauren looked up at him with curious excitement. She had been too nervous to ask him herself, but this was exactly what she had hoped he would show her. "No. Yours is the first I've ever seen." She explained with some bashfulness. "I have no idea."
"Let me show you." He took his hard-on into his hand, and then began the stroking movement he was accustomed to. Lauren just watched on excitedly, so mesmerized by watching him, she brought her face even closer to his groin. "Would you like to try?" He asked, looking down at the girl with a blushing smile.
Lauren nodded her head enthusiastically, thinking she had seen enough to accomplish the task. This was all that she wanted at the moment.
Robert relinquished his grip, and almost immediately Lauren latched her hand onto his hard cock once again. She attempted to copy the boy's actions, but found it more difficult than it had appeared to be to her when she was just watching.
Letting out a little grimace, Robert explained. "Try not to hold it so tightly. Here…" he took her hand into his, still wrapped around his thirteen year old member. "See. The skin around the outside is loose. You can use it to roll up and down the harder inside. Yeah that's it!" He sucked in a breath, and released his hand from hers, letting her take over.
Lauren smiled widely, now that she understood what to do. "Like this? That feel good?" She still felt a need to ask.
"Yes…! Oh god, Lauren! Yes! That feels awesome!" He smiled down at her. "Keep going slowly like that, until I get more excited. Then when I get closer, speed up."
"Closer? To what?" She asked, confused.
Robert chuckled, but then let out a loud moan of pleasure. "OOH! Closer to cumming. You know, when I shoot my stuff…"
"Oh, ok!" Lauren said with realization. "If you shoot that at me, it won't make me pregnant, right?"
The boy had to let out another laugh. "No… You'd only get pregnant if you got it inside of you… Oh frick, Lauren! That feels SOOO good!"
Lauren looked up at him with delight. "How will I know when you're getting close?"
"OHHH FUUU… I'm getting close now! Please Lauren! Go faster!" He exclaimed.
Lauren began pumping her hand as fast as she could, watching in wonder as the boy furiously humped his hips into her fist. By the time he started cumming, she felt like she almost didn't need to move her arm at all. With a lot of surprise for the girl, she was shocked as his semen sprayed from the end of his prick, hitting her right in the face! Once on her forehead, and the other onto her left cheek. The rest just dribbled out, as he continued to slowly hump her hand until he was satisfied with his release.
"Wow!" They both looked into each other's eyes, almost exclaiming at the same time. Then they both blushed and giggled, looking away from one another shyly.
"Oh jeez, I sprayed all over you! Sorry, I should have warned you." He said, picking up the dusty sheet that had been covering the mirror, as he could not find anything else for her to clean herself with.
Lauren didn't take the sheet from him, but instead pursed her lips in thought. "Is it true some girls like the taste of this stuff?"
"Yeah. I've heard that at least. Usually they taste it after giving a boy a blowjob." He explained.
"Would you mind if I tasted it?" Lauren asked with a hush, not sure how the boy would look at her for asking him such a question.
"If you want to. No, go ahead." He looked at her with a surprised smile.
Lauren tentatively touched her finger tip to her cheek where his semen still rested, then touched her finger tip to the tip of her tongue. She looked at him, confused. "It doesn't taste like anything."
"Maybe you need to try more. A larger amount."
Lauren scooped the whole blob onto her index finger this time, and sucked it into her mouth with a pop. Then her face screwed up, looking very sour! "It's really salty and bitter!"
Robert laughed at the expression on her face. "I suppose I could have told you that."
"What? Have you tried it?"
He looked a little embarrassed as he explained, "Yes. I figured it was only fair if I wanted a girl to try it one day. Does that make me weird?"
Lauren shook her head. "No, that makes you really considerate in my eyes." She came forward, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "And really sweet."
Robert smiled and blushed in response. "Thanks." Then he couldn't resist bringing his lips to hers, giving her an affectionate kiss in return.
Lauren's face was a bright smile when their kiss ended. "Now that I really liked!"
"There's more where that came from, if you like it so much!" He said, giving her another quick kiss.
They both took the time to clean themselves up after that, and Robert tidied up the room some so that their presence wouldn’t be detected.
"Lauren, if you'd like, I'd really like to touch you, the same way you touched me." He said hopefully, wanting her to respond positively.
"Really!? I think I'd really enjoy that too…" She coyly smiled. "Do you want me to show you how I touch myself first, like you showed me?" She brought one hand up to her nipple, while the other one began its journey down in between her legs.
He was disappointed as he had to interrupt her before she could begin. "I would, but lunch is almost over. You really need to get dressed." He explained, quite disappointedly, as he wanted nothing more in the world than to watch the little blonde girl touch herself for him.
Lauren was also disappointed, but understanding. "We'll have to call it a rain check. That's the term, right?" She said, going over to put her clothes back on.
"Yeah. I think that's right." He smiled at her, happy to see she was willing to wait for him to return the favor to her.
They were just coming out of the theater room when the bell began to ring, signifying the end of lunch time. Both were now very happy with the way their relationship had progressed. "I'll see you at track practice later." Robert said, sad to see her go.
"Yeah, I can't wait…" Lauren blushed, then leaned in to give him another quick kiss.
"Even if you will be naked?"
Lauren had forgotten about that, and turned red. "Oh god…" She said under her breath. "If you keep an eye out for me, then maybe I'll be alright."
"I wouldn't miss it for the world." He said with a smirk, before the two had to separate from one another for their next class.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 27 (Part 1)
Abbie ran and ran, not even sure where she was going. She ran all the way out of the lunchroom and even outside of the school building. She just let her legs carry her where they may, in her emotional state, which ended up being to the back of the school, near the track field.
She still was having trouble understanding why Blake had yelled at her in front of everyone in the lunchroom. She realized it wasn't just being laughed at while naked that upset her, but being scorned for it too. The problem was that what she had said to Blake was true. She was now sure that she enjoyed being nude, no matter what he or anyone else might think of her for it. If Blake couldn't understand that, then maybe they were not meant to be together, and that realization broke Abbie’s heart.
She wanted to be alone after what had happened. She spotted the baseball diamond, deciding under the bleachers would be a good place to hide. No longer sobbing, but with tears still running down her cheeks, she took refuge underneath the metallic structure. Once she was sure she was hidden, she took a few deep breaths, attempting to regain her composure.
"Abbie?"
"Huh?" Abbie spun around, startled, looking into the shadowy darkness of the underside of the bleachers. Letting her eyes adjust, she could see it was Vanessa sitting there, all alone. "Oh hey. Sorry. I didn't mean to intrude."
"Abbie, what's wrong? Why are you crying?" The punk chick asked with concern.
Abbie let out a deep sigh. "I think I just broke up with my boyfriend."
"Really? Why?"
"It's a long story. Basically it seems he doesn't like it if I get naked on my own."
"What an ass! Who could ever be upset at you for being naked?" Vanessa's face grimaced, remembering how she had teased Abbie just that morning for the very same thing.
Abbie laughed at her course language, having to agree with her assessment of Blake. "Thanks for the laugh. I'll let you get back to... Doing whatever you were doing."
"No, don't go. I could use the company." Vanessa said. "I wasn't really doing anything besides eating my lunch alone anyway." She held up her bag of chips. "Want some?"
"Thanks." Abbie came over and took a couple. "God, this is always going to be a problem, isn't it? There's always going to be someone causing problems for me because of my nudity." A few small tears leaked from Abbie's eyes.
"Screw what other people think! Do what you wanna do!" Vanessa implored. "If you wanna be naked, then be naked! What's it to anybody else?"
"I wish it were that easy."
"How is it not? You spent 45 minutes naked in math class this morning! So confident and relaxed too! You hardly reacted at all when I tried to make fun of you."
"That's true. It still bothered me a little, you know."
"I know. And I'm really sorry about that. I told you why I did it anyway. I wish I could be half as confident about how I look, as you seem to be about yourself."
Abbie blushed and smiled at the compliment. "Thanks, but I don't know if that's how I really feel. It's just kind of a face I put on."
"Well fake it till you make it!" Vanessa said with a smile. "You just got done telling me you like being naked."
"Yeah, that's true." Abbie nodded her head.
"So then, just do it! Get undressed and join me for lunch."
Abbie's eyes opened a little wider in response. "Here? Now?"
"Sure. Why the fuck not? You like being naked. I like it when you're naked. What's the fucking hold up?"
"I mean… I… I guess…" Abbie started pulling her t-shirt over her head. "You're right. I do like being naked. I mean, you don't mind, right? You've seen me naked already. And there's nobody else here." She kicked off her shoes, and stripped off her socks.
"Exactly right! Who gives a fuck! You be you Abbie! Get naked!" Vanessa said with exuberance.
Abbie had her skirt off too, and was now slipping her panties down her legs. "Yeah! Fu… Fuck what other people think! I like being naked!" She said with determination, now standing completely naked in front of the punk girl.
"Come join me for lunch." Vanessa patted the spot in the grass next to her, giving Abbie a coy smirk.
The now once again nude girl eagerly took the spot, stretching her bare legs out in front of her, and happily accepted half of Vanessa's bologna sandwich. The two girls enjoyed each other's company as they ate, one in her skimpy punk clothes, and the other completely naked.
“So I told you why I’m here. Now you tell me why you are hiding out under the bleachers.” Abbie said to the punk girl.
“Who says I’m hiding out?” Vanessa gave her a standoffish glare.
Abbie looked back at her skeptically. “Be honest.”
“Fine.” Vanessa gave a little wince before continuing. “Everyone was being such assholes to me after math class. Hey Vanessa, nice tits! Hey Vanessa, when you getting naked again!? Fucking assholes!”
“People can be real jerks sometimes.” Abbie agreed. “But I’m surprised you would let it bother you. Especially after everything you just told me. Screw what other people think, right?”
Vanessa blushed. Living up to her own words was very difficult for her in this situation. “Yeah, it’s just…”
“It’s hard…” Abbie completed, for her. “Can I ask why being seen naked is your biggest fear?”
“When I was young...” Vanessa began explaining. “I actually used to run around naked inside my house all the time. I mean, pretty young. Like until I was six or seven. My parents never really had a problem with it, or made a big deal out of it. Then one day my grandparents came to visit from Japan. My grandma was very strict and traditional. She didn’t like to see me running around naked I guess, and thought she would teach me a lesson.”
“What’d she do?” Abbie asked, since the girl had seemed to stop talking.
“She invited a bunch of other kids from the neighborhood into our house when I was naked without me knowing. Until it was too late. They all saw me naked and laughed at me, and called me names. I still remember their favorite, naked Nessa.” A small tear ran down her cheek. “I heard that one for years, even if they only ever saw me like that the one time.”
Abbie reached out, wiping the tear from the girl’s face. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories for you.”
“It’s alright.” Vanessa forced a smile. “I guess her lesson worked. I never ran around naked after that… 'Til today.” She let out a quick laugh.
“If I would have known… I’m sorry I suggested that to Mr. Rusconi.”
“Hey, it’s ok. I did the same thing to you, as those kids did to me. I’m the one that should be apologizing.”
“Those kids that laughed at you should be the ones apologizing. Definitely your grandma too!” Abbie countered.
“She died a few years ago.” Vanessa explained. “I only got to see her one other time. When my family went to visit Japan, around when I was 12. It was pretty cool there, but I avoided my grandma as much as possible.”
“I don’t blame you.”
“Can I ask you something?” Abbie nodded her head. “That kid, Matt. He said something about having the same rules at your house. What was he talking about?”
Abbie had to look away from the girl. It was too humiliating to explain the rules while looking at her. “Matt’s mom made a rule that all girls must be naked at their house. His mom is my mom’s boss and mentor. I guess she talked my mom into making the same rules for my house, so now all girls have to be naked there too.”
“What!? Really!?” Vanessa looked at the girl in shock. “So if, for example, I came over to your house…?”
“Yes. You would have to be naked too.” Abbie looked over at the girl finally. She was surprised to see a contemplative look on her face.
“One, that’s bullshit you don’t get a choice in the matter. But two…”
“What?”
“Nothing. I was just thinking… You really DO make a good looking nudist you know. Your mom’s probably on to something with that rule.” Vanessa giggled.
Abbie had to giggle along with her. “That’s what everybody keeps telling me. Sometimes I’m not so sure.”
Vanessa scoffed at her. “What!? Come on, you’re so pretty!”
“But my boobs are so small. I wish they were bigger like yours.”
“You don’t need big boobs to be pretty.” Vanessa scooted a little closer to Abbie, until their hips were almost touching. Then she shyly looked up and down along Abbie's naked body, taking her entire form in. "Your skin is so smooth and beautiful too." She said, still staring down at Abbie's bare legs stretched out in front of her.
"Ohh… Uh, thank you." Abbie wasn't sure what else to say. Suddenly the mood had shifted, with the girl sitting so much closer.
“These things just cause me problems anyways.” Vanessa gestured at her chest.
Abbie could feel her face getting warmer as she stared at the girl’s ample cleavage. "They look great to me…" She said with a small gulp.
"Thanks." Vanessa smiled. She couldn't resist running her finger tip along Abbie's knee, and up her thigh, just stopping short of between her legs. "Your skin is so soft to the touch too."
"Thanks…" Abbie said, blushing, feeling butterflies in her stomach.
Vanessa had turned herself, and now she was eye to eye with Abbie. Suddenly, she leaned forward, meeting Abbie's lips with her own!
Abbie was shocked, and looked at Vanessa with wide eyes once the kiss was over. "I, uh…"
Vanessa noticed the shocked expression on Abbie's face right away. "Oh my god! Abbie I'm so sorry, I…"
"That's ok…! That's ok…!" Abbie said in confusion, scooting away from the girl until she had enough room to get up. "I've… I think I've got to go now…"
"Wait Abbie! I didn't mean…" Vanessa was having a hard time explaining her own actions. A hard time understanding her own actions too.
"That's ok! I just need to go now!" Abbie said in a half befuddled state, simply grabbing her clothes instead of putting them on. Then she rushed out of there, ignoring Vanessa's plea for her to wait.
She still was having trouble understanding why Blake had yelled at her in front of everyone in the lunchroom. She realized it wasn't just being laughed at while naked that upset her, but being scorned for it too. The problem was that what she had said to Blake was true. She was now sure that she enjoyed being nude, no matter what he or anyone else might think of her for it. If Blake couldn't understand that, then maybe they were not meant to be together, and that realization broke Abbie’s heart.
She wanted to be alone after what had happened. She spotted the baseball diamond, deciding under the bleachers would be a good place to hide. No longer sobbing, but with tears still running down her cheeks, she took refuge underneath the metallic structure. Once she was sure she was hidden, she took a few deep breaths, attempting to regain her composure.
"Abbie?"
"Huh?" Abbie spun around, startled, looking into the shadowy darkness of the underside of the bleachers. Letting her eyes adjust, she could see it was Vanessa sitting there, all alone. "Oh hey. Sorry. I didn't mean to intrude."
"Abbie, what's wrong? Why are you crying?" The punk chick asked with concern.
Abbie let out a deep sigh. "I think I just broke up with my boyfriend."
"Really? Why?"
"It's a long story. Basically it seems he doesn't like it if I get naked on my own."
"What an ass! Who could ever be upset at you for being naked?" Vanessa's face grimaced, remembering how she had teased Abbie just that morning for the very same thing.
Abbie laughed at her course language, having to agree with her assessment of Blake. "Thanks for the laugh. I'll let you get back to... Doing whatever you were doing."
"No, don't go. I could use the company." Vanessa said. "I wasn't really doing anything besides eating my lunch alone anyway." She held up her bag of chips. "Want some?"
"Thanks." Abbie came over and took a couple. "God, this is always going to be a problem, isn't it? There's always going to be someone causing problems for me because of my nudity." A few small tears leaked from Abbie's eyes.
"Screw what other people think! Do what you wanna do!" Vanessa implored. "If you wanna be naked, then be naked! What's it to anybody else?"
"I wish it were that easy."
"How is it not? You spent 45 minutes naked in math class this morning! So confident and relaxed too! You hardly reacted at all when I tried to make fun of you."
"That's true. It still bothered me a little, you know."
"I know. And I'm really sorry about that. I told you why I did it anyway. I wish I could be half as confident about how I look, as you seem to be about yourself."
Abbie blushed and smiled at the compliment. "Thanks, but I don't know if that's how I really feel. It's just kind of a face I put on."
"Well fake it till you make it!" Vanessa said with a smile. "You just got done telling me you like being naked."
"Yeah, that's true." Abbie nodded her head.
"So then, just do it! Get undressed and join me for lunch."
Abbie's eyes opened a little wider in response. "Here? Now?"
"Sure. Why the fuck not? You like being naked. I like it when you're naked. What's the fucking hold up?"
"I mean… I… I guess…" Abbie started pulling her t-shirt over her head. "You're right. I do like being naked. I mean, you don't mind, right? You've seen me naked already. And there's nobody else here." She kicked off her shoes, and stripped off her socks.
"Exactly right! Who gives a fuck! You be you Abbie! Get naked!" Vanessa said with exuberance.
Abbie had her skirt off too, and was now slipping her panties down her legs. "Yeah! Fu… Fuck what other people think! I like being naked!" She said with determination, now standing completely naked in front of the punk girl.
"Come join me for lunch." Vanessa patted the spot in the grass next to her, giving Abbie a coy smirk.
The now once again nude girl eagerly took the spot, stretching her bare legs out in front of her, and happily accepted half of Vanessa's bologna sandwich. The two girls enjoyed each other's company as they ate, one in her skimpy punk clothes, and the other completely naked.
“So I told you why I’m here. Now you tell me why you are hiding out under the bleachers.” Abbie said to the punk girl.
“Who says I’m hiding out?” Vanessa gave her a standoffish glare.
Abbie looked back at her skeptically. “Be honest.”
“Fine.” Vanessa gave a little wince before continuing. “Everyone was being such assholes to me after math class. Hey Vanessa, nice tits! Hey Vanessa, when you getting naked again!? Fucking assholes!”
“People can be real jerks sometimes.” Abbie agreed. “But I’m surprised you would let it bother you. Especially after everything you just told me. Screw what other people think, right?”
Vanessa blushed. Living up to her own words was very difficult for her in this situation. “Yeah, it’s just…”
“It’s hard…” Abbie completed, for her. “Can I ask why being seen naked is your biggest fear?”
“When I was young...” Vanessa began explaining. “I actually used to run around naked inside my house all the time. I mean, pretty young. Like until I was six or seven. My parents never really had a problem with it, or made a big deal out of it. Then one day my grandparents came to visit from Japan. My grandma was very strict and traditional. She didn’t like to see me running around naked I guess, and thought she would teach me a lesson.”
“What’d she do?” Abbie asked, since the girl had seemed to stop talking.
“She invited a bunch of other kids from the neighborhood into our house when I was naked without me knowing. Until it was too late. They all saw me naked and laughed at me, and called me names. I still remember their favorite, naked Nessa.” A small tear ran down her cheek. “I heard that one for years, even if they only ever saw me like that the one time.”
Abbie reached out, wiping the tear from the girl’s face. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories for you.”
“It’s alright.” Vanessa forced a smile. “I guess her lesson worked. I never ran around naked after that… 'Til today.” She let out a quick laugh.
“If I would have known… I’m sorry I suggested that to Mr. Rusconi.”
“Hey, it’s ok. I did the same thing to you, as those kids did to me. I’m the one that should be apologizing.”
“Those kids that laughed at you should be the ones apologizing. Definitely your grandma too!” Abbie countered.
“She died a few years ago.” Vanessa explained. “I only got to see her one other time. When my family went to visit Japan, around when I was 12. It was pretty cool there, but I avoided my grandma as much as possible.”
“I don’t blame you.”
“Can I ask you something?” Abbie nodded her head. “That kid, Matt. He said something about having the same rules at your house. What was he talking about?”
Abbie had to look away from the girl. It was too humiliating to explain the rules while looking at her. “Matt’s mom made a rule that all girls must be naked at their house. His mom is my mom’s boss and mentor. I guess she talked my mom into making the same rules for my house, so now all girls have to be naked there too.”
“What!? Really!?” Vanessa looked at the girl in shock. “So if, for example, I came over to your house…?”
“Yes. You would have to be naked too.” Abbie looked over at the girl finally. She was surprised to see a contemplative look on her face.
“One, that’s bullshit you don’t get a choice in the matter. But two…”
“What?”
“Nothing. I was just thinking… You really DO make a good looking nudist you know. Your mom’s probably on to something with that rule.” Vanessa giggled.
Abbie had to giggle along with her. “That’s what everybody keeps telling me. Sometimes I’m not so sure.”
Vanessa scoffed at her. “What!? Come on, you’re so pretty!”
“But my boobs are so small. I wish they were bigger like yours.”
“You don’t need big boobs to be pretty.” Vanessa scooted a little closer to Abbie, until their hips were almost touching. Then she shyly looked up and down along Abbie's naked body, taking her entire form in. "Your skin is so smooth and beautiful too." She said, still staring down at Abbie's bare legs stretched out in front of her.
"Ohh… Uh, thank you." Abbie wasn't sure what else to say. Suddenly the mood had shifted, with the girl sitting so much closer.
“These things just cause me problems anyways.” Vanessa gestured at her chest.
Abbie could feel her face getting warmer as she stared at the girl’s ample cleavage. "They look great to me…" She said with a small gulp.
"Thanks." Vanessa smiled. She couldn't resist running her finger tip along Abbie's knee, and up her thigh, just stopping short of between her legs. "Your skin is so soft to the touch too."
"Thanks…" Abbie said, blushing, feeling butterflies in her stomach.
Vanessa had turned herself, and now she was eye to eye with Abbie. Suddenly, she leaned forward, meeting Abbie's lips with her own!
Abbie was shocked, and looked at Vanessa with wide eyes once the kiss was over. "I, uh…"
Vanessa noticed the shocked expression on Abbie's face right away. "Oh my god! Abbie I'm so sorry, I…"
"That's ok…! That's ok…!" Abbie said in confusion, scooting away from the girl until she had enough room to get up. "I've… I think I've got to go now…"
"Wait Abbie! I didn't mean…" Vanessa was having a hard time explaining her own actions. A hard time understanding her own actions too.
"That's ok! I just need to go now!" Abbie said in a half befuddled state, simply grabbing her clothes instead of putting them on. Then she rushed out of there, ignoring Vanessa's plea for her to wait.
- superevil7
- Posts: 395
- Joined: Sat Jun 11, 2022 8:53 am
- Has thanked: 791 times
- Been thanked: 1103 times
- Contact:
The New Rules - Chapter 27 (Part 2)
Lauren’s afternoon was not quite as emotional. It seemed everyone had gotten most of their teasing of the little blonde girl out of their systems before lunch. Even so, as the time ticked down closer to the end of the school day, Lauren’s nerves started to bother her more and more. It was getting nearer and nearer to the time she would have to appear naked in front of her entire track team. The girl had nobody to share her fears with, as only Robert and Abbie knew she would be attending track practice naked, and she wouldn’t dare share that fact with anybody else.
Lauren thought about saying she was feeling sick to get out of practice, but figured her parents would never buy it. Her mom had deliberately come to speak with the principal that morning to get permission for her to do her activities in the nude. It wouldn’t work to try and back out of it on the very first day.
Abbie had her own misgivings about track practice. Unlike Lauren, her fear was about seeing Blake. Not because she would be naked in front of her teammates again. They had been respectful to her the last few days while she was nude, and so she wasn't too worried. She hoped to just avoid Blake the entire time, but knew that was going to be very unlikely.
She was also still trying to mull over her feelings after what had happened with Vanessa during lunch. The punk girl had kissed her, full on the lips. She had always liked boys, and only boys, but on this occasion she was having doubts about that. Vanessa is very beautiful, she thought to herself, and a really good kisser. Things were just becoming more and more complicated for the semi-nudist fourteen year old.
Still, she was confused about her feelings, so had fled from the girl before either of them could discuss what had happened. The fact that Abbie was naked as she fled from underneath the baseball bleachers, didn’t even deter her from fleeing. It wasn’t until she ran past a few of her fellow students, that Abbie realized she should probably get dressed.
One of the boys gave her a little wolf whistle as she went by. She turned back to see who it was, with a blush, and then she gave the group a little wave, as she recognized one of the boys from her track team. Although she didn’t know him all that well. Then she disappeared around the side of the school, to slip her clothes back on.
“Please remember to read chapter 6 tonight!” Abbie’s teacher implored as the room full of students made a beeline for the door. The final bell of the school day had just rung, and now Abbie was on her way to track practice.
Her proximity to the locker room meant Abbie was one of the first girls to arrive. By the time Lauren got there, Abbie had stripped most of her clothes off. With a nervous demeanor, the little blonde tapped her on the shoulder, and almost whispered as she greeted her. ‘Hey Abbie.”
“Hi Lauren.” Abbie turned around to find the blonde girl, slipping her regular school shoes off in the process.
Lauren fidgeted nervously, before speaking, watching as Abbie removed the last bits of her clothes. Something she knew she would be having to do very soon herself. “When you’re done, will you come to my locker with me?” She asked.
Abbie now had her panties off too, and placed them inside of her locker with her other clothes. Then she made sure the locker was locked tight before turning back to the blonde girl. “Sure.” She answered cheerfully, before bringing one of her feet up onto the bench in between the lockers, in order to tie her tennis shoes. Lauren’s eyes went wide in shock, as now she could see everything in between Abbie’s legs quite clearly.
“What?” Abbie asked, switching legs to do up her other laces.
“Nothing…” Lauren figured it was best not to alienate the only girl who had been nice to her all day. Besides, she knew she would be in the exact same position very shortly.
Abbie still noticed where she was looking, almost chuckling to herself. “You’re certainly not the first to see me down there. And you probably won't be the last either.”
“Doesn’t it bother you?”
“It did… I mean, I probably showed a lot worse yesterday during practice. Bending over on the starting block and such.” Abbie explained.
Abbie wasn’t helping her feel any better. “Great! Now I’m gonna be showing everyone a lot worse too!” Lauren let out with a whine.
“Oh jeez, Lauren. I’m sorry. I didn’t think.” Abbie said, putting her hand on the girl’s shoulder. “It's gonna be ok. Nothing bad has happened to me the last couple days, right?”
“I… I guess not…” Lauren sniffled.
“Don’t worry. I’ll be with you every step of the way. Come on, let's go to your locker. I’m all set.” Abbie still held her arm as they went, trying to comfort the girl.
“Well if it isn’t the nudie girl.” One of their teammates teased as the girls approached, making the other girls giggle in response.
“Shut up, Nila!” Lauren shouted, barely able to hold back the tears welling in her eyes.
“It’s alright Lauren. She’s right, I am nude.” Abbie said back with a self-riotous smirk.
Nila rolled her eyes at Abbie, before addressing Lauren. “What are you doing hanging around with her anyway? Don’t tell me you’re gonna become a nudie too?”
“She already has!” Lauren’s friend Holly was also there. Although she was not part of the track team, instead getting changed for soccer practice. “Didn’t you hear about this morning?”
Nila rolled her eyes at the girl. “Duh! Why do you think I said that!” She turned to her friend, shaking her head like she couldn’t believe how dumb the girl could be. Then she turned her attention back towards Abbie. “You know, that color is just hideous on you. You are definitely not meant to be a blonde!”
“Really?” Abbie asked, grabbing a few strands of hair to look at. “I think it looks good on me.” She shrugged, giving the girl a mocking smile.
“Ask her about the park!” Nila’s friend said, patting her on the arm.
“Shut up, Rosa!” Nila scolded her friend. “How did you like your time at the park yesterday? Huh Abbie?” She asked with an amused smirk on her lips.
“It was nice. The weather was warm and not too breezy.” Abbie responded, determined to not let this girl get to her. “I met so many nice people there too. It was a blast!” She put on a cheerful smile, making Nila furious with her.
“Come on! Let’s get out of here! Before these nudies get their nudie cooties on us!” Nila gave a glare, leading the other girl out of the locker room.
Holly gave Lauren a little shrug, before saying, “You better hurry up and get changed. See you out there.” and she headed out too.
“That went well.” Abbie said to Lauren with a sigh. She really hoped people would have started leaving her alone about her nudity by now.
Lauren just stared at Abbie, almost seemingly hyperventilating. “Hey, are you ok?” Abbie asked, a little worried.
“I don’t think I can do this…” Lauren whimpered, letting a small tear roll down her cheek.
Abbie grabbed her shoulder again, trying to show her support. “Why not? You did it this morning. Yesterday morning too. Way more people saw you jogging naked in public than are going to see you now.”
“But they were strangers! Half the kids out there are in my class! And they’re all gonna see me… Naked!” Lauren gave a few sobs, and her tears finally started flowing freely.
Abbie pulled the girl close, hugging her tightly. “I know… I know…” Abbie let her cry on her shoulder for a minute. "I know you can do this, Lauren. Maybe it seems scary now, but I believe in you."
Lauren looked up at the naked girl as she held her, with tears still in her eyes. "Why are you being so nice to me? After everything I did to you?"
"Because, Lauren. We're friends now." Abbie smiled at the girl.
The blonde girl let out a few sniffles, and wiped her eyes of the tears. "Thanks Abbie." She wrapped her own arms around the naked girl, feeling comfort as she held her tightly.
After another minute, Lauren let go of the hug, having gotten her crying under control. "I guess I better… get my clothes off…'' She went to her locker to undo the padlock.
"Take your time." Abbie said. "I'll take any blame from the coach if we're late."
It took Lauren another minute to get undressed, and then the two now nude girls headed to the exit door.
"Hey Lauren. Why don't you wet your face a little? That way it's not so obvious…" Abbie suggested, trying to look out for the girl.
“Alright." Lauren said, and headed for the sink.
Abbie watched from across the way, waiting near the door for her. By this time, they were the only two left in the locker room. Everyone else was outside already. It wasn't too much longer before Lauren was back. "You ready?"
Lauren nodded, "I guess…" and so Abbie placed one hand on the push bar of the door, and held her hand out towards the younger girl. Lauren took her hand with a small smile of gratitude.
In one fluid motion, Abbie pushed the door open and stepped outside, pulling the younger girl with her. "Just breathe Lauren." She said, worried that the girl was going to start hyperventilating again. "Stay strong." She added with a squeeze of her hand.
The girls had only taken two steps, when from out behind the half height wall popped Blake. "Abbie? Hey…"
"Blake…" Abbie wasn't sure what to say to him. Lauren just stood there in fear. At least Blake has already seen me naked, Lauren thought, and there's no one else with him.
"Can we talk?" Blake asked.
"I don't know? Are you going to yell at me for being naked again, like you did at lunch?"
"No, I…"
"What Blake?"
"Nothing… Just forgot about it." Blake said, and he turned on his heel and walked away, hanging his head low.
"Did something happen between you two?" Lauren asked, with some concern for someone else for a change.
"Yes. It's… Not really important right now. Let's just get to practice." Abbie responded.
Lauren wanted to ask more, but Abbie took hold of her hand again, and her worries shifted back to her eminent exposure. The walk along the side of the school wasn't as difficult as it had been yesterday for the blonde girl, on account of the fact that she was wearing shoes this time. It was much more nerve-racking this time, however, as she knew many of her classmates and teammates were about to see her naked for the first time. She wondered how many of them had already seen her naked that morning because of her mom.
As the two naked girls approached the track field, many of their teammates let out loud gasps. They were expecting Abbie to be naked now, as had been the case for the last few days, but they were all shocked that Lauren had joined her.
None gasped any louder than Lauren's thirteen year old classmate, Nila, however. "Oh my god…! Lauren!? Just what…? Don't you just look the cutest, joining Abbie as a nudie!" She switched up what she was going to say, thinking it would be more fun to mock the naked blonde, than outright ask her why she was naked. She and the other girls started giggling at her expense. Then many of the boys started laughing too, thinking that Lauren did look quite cute naked like Abbie.
Lauren's only response was to try and cover up her pubic area as best she could with her free hand, as Abbie was still holding the other one. Then her whole team got to watch as her face became crimson red as all the blood rushed to her cheeks.
"Alright, enough of that!" Their coach interrupted before things could get out of hand. "As you can clearly see, we have another nudist girl in our midst. I expect all of you to give Lauren the same amount of respect we have been giving Abbie. And the same respect we've always given to Lauren, and each other. Understand!"
"Yes coach!" The team all responded.
"Understand Nila?" The coach added since the girl had been the first one to speak up about Lauren's nudity.
"Yes coach." Nila responded with a little blush, as she didn't like being singled out like that.
"Good, then let's get moving!" Coach Wood said, before blowing his whistle. "Let's start with stretches. Abbie, would you mind leading today?"
"Sure coach." Abbie responded, giving an apologetic look towards Lauren as she was forced to let go of her hand. Then she headed over to stand next to the coach.
Robert, meanwhile, used the opportunity to move closer to Lauren. "Hey, you're going to be ok." He whispered to her. The naked blonde was no longer blushing, but to him it looked as if most of the color had drained from her face now.
Lauren gave a weak smile to the boy, genuinely happy he was there. The only reason she had not totally lost it already was because of Abbie's presence. When the older girl had walked away, she almost went into a panic. Robert being there was the only thing helping her to keep her emotions in check.
Abbie took the lead at the front of the group. She began with simple arm stretches, but quickly moved onto the legs. Almost all of the events her team participated in focused on the lower body, so she knew that was the most important to focus on. Most of the boys, and even a few of the girls were raptured to watch Abbie as she moved around naked. While they had seen her naked previously, none of the focus had been on her solely and completely like it was now.
Abbie was enjoying herself, even if she could feel a little flush on her cheeks from all of the attention she was getting. She felt all the boys watching her as she moved, getting little butterflies in her stomach.
"Alright everyone. Touch your toes!" She said, bending forward at her waist. She realized that since she was at the front of the group today, none of her teammates would be getting the view of her cleanly shaven pussy lips from behind like some of them had the previous days. Something she had learned was visible quite clearly when she bent over in this manner. It wasn’t until she noticed that her coach was still standing a few feet behind her that she blushed, embarrassed to think of the older man looking at her once most secret private part so exposed in such a manner.
She got down on the ground now, with her legs stretched out in front of her. She knew that the next stretch would entail spreading her legs wide open, something she had nervous excitement about doing in front of such a large audience. She gave a sad look over at Blake for the first time since she had arrived at the track, remembering the last time she had done this stretch in front of a group.
Blake looked back at her sadly too, but the naked girl didn't pay attention to him for long, and instead forced herself to look away and then opened her legs for the group.
Many watched on in complete wonder. For most of the boys, and a lot of the girls too, this was a first for them. Seeing what was in between a girl's legs so explicitly. With her legs wide open, Abbie's outer lips were pulled apart, and now she was showing everyone what lied beneath. Everyone was treated to the view of Abbie's inner pink lips, her rosy red clit as it poked out from its hood just slightly, and even the entrance to her vagina down below. Those in front were even able to notice that there was a bit of wetness seeping from her hole, though some of them were not quite sure what it meant initially. They would receive an explanation from their friends on the team later on.
Abbie knew exactly what she was showing them, but this time it didn't cause her much embarrassment. Instead she was feeling a delicious tingling down below, for displaying her privates to such a big group. She chose to stretch down one leg, and then the other, multiple times, over what was usually expected, in order to keep herself on display a little longer. She was enjoying the attention so much that she could feel her nipples almost humming with excitement too!
"Abbie looks like she's enjoying herself." Robert commented to Lauren with a smirk, noticing the content and happy demeanor Abbie was showing as she led the team.
Both Lauren and Robert were in the back row, so the view of Abbie's privates wasn't quite as explicit for the two. Although the little blonde was acutely aware of what Abbie would be showing in such a position. "I guess…" She had not felt brave enough to copy the nude girl leading the group. She had only opened her legs a little for the stretches, only letting her feet sit about an inch or two apart.
Robert smiled at her all the same when he looked over at her, seeing her little slit just barely starting to part itself tantalizingly. "I hope one day you feel like her. And you're not so nervous to be naked in front of me."
"I don't think it's you I'm so nervous to be naked in front of…" She explained. "It's everybody else…"
Robert let out a happy laugh to hear that. "Really? I mean that's great news to know you're not nervous to be naked in front of me." The blonde girl could only blush at him for what she had just admitted.
A little more stretching was done by Abbie to close out this part of practice. Still leaving her legs spread wide open, this time she leaned forward with her arms stretched out in front of her, touching her hands to the ground. She knew this would block the view most had of her privates between her legs. Still it was an expected exercise, so she did it without much fuss. She wasn't going to take too long doing this movement either, but then she noticed the smiles on a few of the faces of the boys in front, realizing they were checking out her boobs as they hung down from her chest. She liked the way her nipples were feeling, with their hard puckered look. Almost begging to be touched.
Now with the stretches all completed, Abbie began leading her team through a warm up. "First let's do some jumping jacks." She explained, starting to count and jump. "One, two, three…" Every boy watched with great interest, even Blake, as Abbie's small perky boobs bounced up and down with each jump. Many of the girls began giggling as well, almost feeling like they were on show too, and moved their own hands to cover and control the way their own boobs were bouncing, even if they were not uncovered. Abbie however just let her chest bounce freely, not worried about the others as they watched her.
The only other bare girl, Lauren, didn't really have to worry about her breasts bouncing with how tiny they were. She was still a bit tickled to see Robert glance over at her while she jumped, obviously wanting to check her out. Still, she was happy to be in the back where no one else would look at her.
"Ok, some push-ups." Abbie said next, and then positioned her head towards the others. Her breasts were once again on display as they hung downwards, but she didn't mind. Then she thought they might have enjoyed the view of her positioned facing away from them, feeling a little disappointed with herself, but it didn't take her long to come up with a remedy.
"Now sit-ups." She explained, flipping onto her back, with her legs towards the group. "One… Two… Three… Four… Five…" she counted, each time letting her knees spread a little farther open. The boys enjoyed an interrupted view between her legs each time they sat up, and the girls looked at her in wonder, contemplating how Abbie could so freely display her body. Many of them wondered if Abbie was spreading her legs open on purpose even.
Abbie got back to her feet after reaching thirty. “Ok, now let's all do a little running in place, to get the blood really pumping!” She said, doing just that. Once again they all watched as her breasts jiggled around from her movement. Most of the boys also thought their blood was already pumping quite quickly, after watching the naked girl’s stretches and movements.
"Take a minute to cool down everyone!" The coach said when Abbie had finished. It wasn't too much longer before the group had split up to go practice their own events.
Abbie, Lauren, Nila, and Rosa were the four girls who usually participated in the sprinting and relay competitions for the school. Along with the boys, Blake, Robert, and another seventh grader named Cole. Since the coach spent most of his time moving from one group to the next, Abbie was usually considered the de facto leader of this group. But today there was more of a rift between the teens, all for their own reasons.
Nila was the first to speak, seeing a chance to get in a little bit of teasing while the coach was away. "My god Lauren, after everything you've been saying about Abbie the last few days. Now you decide to be a nudie too!"
Lauren was about to explain about her punishment, but Abbie bumped her arm before she could spill the beans. "I think Nila is just jealous of us, Lauren." Abbie gave the girl a smug look. "She'd never have the guts to go naked like us."
"As if! Who'd want to be a nudie like you!?" Nila fired back.
"I thought you said…" Her friend, Rosa, began to ask.
"Shut up, Rosa!" Nila scowled at her, then she turned to the males of the team. "What do you think, boys?"
"I think it's cool that Lauren is nude." Robert said, attempting to defend the little naked blonde.
"Yeah, you'll get no complaints from me!" Cole said with a smirk, checking both naked girls out. Lauren wanted to cover herself up very badly as another male classmate of hers got an unobstructed view of her naked body, but she was able to resist the compulsion, just barely.
"Abbie's the bravest person I know." Blake added, standing a few feet away from the group with his arms folded, almost feeling like an outsider.
"Who asked you?" Abbie shot him a small scowl in response to his comment. Blake just turned away, trying to give her some space.
"Alright, let's get to it." Abbie clapped her hands together, to get their attention. "We'll start with the 100 meter dash today, and then the 200. Then we need to work on the relay sprints."
Taking their places on the starting block were Abbie, Rosa, and Cole. They usually rotated between each participant, until everyone had had their turn to race. Then they would usually switch to the next event they needed practice in.
Being the oldest not participating in this race, Blake stood at the finish line, and called out, "Go!" while waving his arm.
"I saw that." Lauren nudged her elbow into Robert's arms, giving him a slightly blushing smile.
"Huh?" He asked.
"You were checking Abbie out… Between her legs… When she was bent over…" She whispered to him.
Robert turned bright red for being caught. "Sorry…"
"I can hardly blame you." Lauren conceded. "Just, maybe you could distract the other guys when it's my turn at the block?"
"I'll do my best." He said, giving her a bright smile. "But it's gonna be hard not to look, myself." That earned him a much sharper elbow, this time in the gut. "Oof! Sorry!"
"It's… it's ok. I honestly expect you'll look when it’s my turn." She said with another bright blushing smile.
Abbie arrived at the finishing line first, just barely edging out Cole. With Rosa coming in third.
"Good job, Abbie." Blake congratulated her.
"Yeah. Thanks…" Abbie hardly acknowledged him.
Now it was time for the next group to make their race, and Blake made his way over to the starting block, lining up next to Robert and Nila. Lauren chose to just watch again, as her shyness about being naked was still bothering her.
Abbie conducted this race from the finish line this time, calling start for the racers. Surprisingly, Robert came in first this time, followed by Nila, and Blake came in last, which was unusual for him.
"You ok, Blake?" Robert asked, as he was rarely faster than the older boy. He couldn't remember the last time he had beaten him in a race.
Blake took a sad look at Abbie, "I'm fine…" He looked down at the asphalt sadly. His heart wasn't really in the mood for racing.
"Guess it's Abbie and Robert against Lauren." Nila said with a smirk, looking over at the little blonde across the race track. "She doesn't have much to jiggle, unlike you Abbie."
Abbie rolled her eyes at the girl in response. "At least she doesn't stuff her bra, unlike a certain girl I know."
"How do you know that…? I mean, I don't stuff my bra!" She yelled at the nude girl, blushing profusely.
Abbie just chuckled to herself, as she headed to the starting line with Robert.
"Do you really stuff your bra?" Nila's friend asked with genuine curiosity.
"Shut up, Rosa!" Nila yelled at her, while Cole just laughed at the whole thing.
At the starting line, all three competitors took their positions, with Lauren in the middle.
"I hope you didn't hear what Nila said about you." Abbie gave the little blonde a sorry look.
"No?" Lauren looked at her, both sad and confused. "What did she say?"
"Don't worry about it, Lauren." Robert explained. "I think she's just trying to stir up shit between you and Abbie. I don't think she likes how friendly you two have gotten with each other."
"Nila is my friend too." Lauren explained. "I had hoped she wouldn't make fun of me for being naked. I guess that's too much to ask."
"Hey, you made fun of me plenty for being naked. Your sister and Heather too. You had to know this was coming." Abbie expressed.
"Yeah." Lauren looked down in shame. "You are right."
"I forgiven you for all that, alright Lauren?"
Lauren looked back at her with a half smile, feeling touched that Abbie would still offer her forgiveness after everything. "Thanks."
"Yeah. What you need to learn now is how to get more comfortable with your body. And to learn to be ok with being naked." Abbie explained. "You're going to be naked for the next two weeks, so it's something you're just going to have to get used to." She said, but then her eyes went a little wider, as she thought she had just screwed up. "Oh no, I'm sorry, Lauren. I didn't mean to say that out loud in front of Robert."
"It's ok." Lauren gave her a weak smile. "I told him already."
"I for one am going to really enjoy the next two weeks. Lauren's little body is so hot!" Robert said with a wide grin.
"Robert!" Lauren blushed and giggled at him, astonished he would say something like that with Abbie right there.
Abbie laughed at what the boy had said too. "Good. Glad to see you're on my side, Robert. We need to work on her for the next two weeks. That way she keeps going naked even after her time is up." she teased.
"I like your thinking, Abbie!" Robert laughed, while the naked blonde girl just blushed between the two of them with a perturbed look on her face.
Lauren didn't get a chance to respond any further, as Blake waved them to start the race.
This time it was Abbie who came in first, with Lauren only inches away from her and coming in at second place. Robert was a few feet behind, coming in at third. "Wow, you girls are fast!" He said, holding his arms above his head to catch his breath.
"Yeah, Lauren. I've never seen you move that fast." Cole added. "You were neck and neck with Abbie that whole time. I was almost sure you were going to win."
"Really?" Lauren asked, taking deep breaths to get her panting under control. "I wonder why?"
"Maybe it's because you are naked. Coach said Abbie was a lot faster yesterday, because she was naked." Rosa offered. The girl didn't have much of a filter between her mouth and her brain. "Remember, he said maybe all of us girls should run naked."
"Shut up, Rosa!" Nila scolded her. She wasn't anywhere prepared for even the thought of going naked, much less at track practice. "Lauren's just getting better. She's almost beaten Abbie plenty of times."
"I don't know. Rosa might be onto something. Why don't you take your clothes off, Nila, and we can see how much faster you run." Cole gave the girl a cheeky grin.
"Ugh! No way, perv!" Nila yelled at him, heading for the starting line.
"What do you think, Blake? You've been really quiet." Cole asked him.
"Huh. Oh… Well…" Blake turned to look at Abbie. "I think a girl would have to be really brave to go naked for track. And very courageous to be anywhere naked in public. I know it wouldn't be easy, especially when her boyfriend puts his foot in his mouth." He looked at her hopefully.
Abbie wasn't ready to forgive him just yet, responding with a weak smile. "Boyfriend or no boyfriend, a courageous naked girl is gonna keep going naked, no matter what. And no one in her life is going to tell her otherwise." and she turned on her heel to head for the starting line herself.
“Man, you really pissed her off, didn’t you?” Cole asked Blake, hanging back to walk to the next finish line as they were switching events. Blake gave him a confused look, so he explained himself. "I saw you two get into it during lunch. I was sitting a few tables over."
"Oh." Blake responded glumly. "I think everyone saw what happened between us, honestly."
"Yeah. Probably." Cole nodded his head in agreement. "Does it really bother you? Her being naked?"
"I mean, no, not really… I think she's super cute, and really hot."
"Me too…" Cole said with a blush. "I didn't want to say anything, since she was your girl. But Abbie is one of the finest girls in this school. At least in my opinion."
"I know…" Blake said in frustration.
"If it doesn't bother you, then why did you yell at her like that?"
Blake had to pause, and really contemplate himself. "I don't know…" He answered, not revealing the immense guilt he was feeling to his teammate.
The group continued practicing their events for the next half hour. After the 200 meter dash, they moved on to the relay race. The three boys lined up to take on Abbie, Lauren, and Nila for this part.
Rosa got to officiate this time, as she was only the backup runner for this event. "Go!" She shouted to her teammates, and they were off.
Lauren and Robert started with the baton for each of their teams respectively. It was neck and neck as the two thirteen year olds tried to out speed each other. Lauren was barely able to edge him out, seamlessly handing off the baton to Nila. Robert slightly fumbled his handoff to Cole, but Cole was able to recover, making up for the lost distance between himself and the girl.
"I can't believe you almost dropped the baton." Lauren commented to him as she watched the race.
"Do you know how distracting it is to have you running next to me, naked!?" He complained, still staring at the naked blonde. Lauren could only laugh. "I'm just glad I only have to compete against guys when it really counts."
Nila and Cole made their hand off to Abbie and Blake almost simultaneously. Now it would come down to just the two scorned lovers, and who could reach the finishing line first.
Blake took an early lead, but Abbie was determined. Her anger at him for what he had said during lunch had her determined to beat him. She pumped her legs as hard as she could, shooting past him like a bat out of hell! By the time Blake reached the finishing line, Abbie had already been there for at least 10 seconds.
"Whew! Girls win!" Rosa called, giving Abbie a high five.
Abbie looked back at Blake, who just seemed to be staring at her blankly now, feeling like this was a hollow victory.
Their coach blew his whistle, and called, "Everyone, gather 'round!" Signaling the end of practice. Waiting for the whole team to be present, he continued once they were all there. “Good job out there, everyone! I’m really liking the hustle I’m seeing from all of you! Everton isn’t gonna know what hit ‘em this Saturday!”
“Saturday?” Both Lauren and Abbie gave each other a nervous look.
“Boys, you’re on cleanup duty today. Girls, hit the showers!” He said, going over towards Abbie. “Abbie, you know what to do.” He said, holding out the key to the locker room to her. “Just leave it on Mrs. Flowers’ desk before you leave.” and he went to help the boys put the equipment away.
“Did you know we had a meet this Saturday?” Lauren asked Abbie with much concern.
“No, I didn’t.” Abbie could feel a bit of a knot in her stomach as well. “I wonder if it’s here or there.”
“We’re home.” Rosa explained, having overheard the girls’ conversation as she walked in front of them. “How did you forget about the meet this weekend?”
“I’ve had a lot on my mind lately.” Abbie explained with a small shrug.
The girls all had to wait near the door to the locker room, until Abbie got it unlocked for them, and that meant many of them had also heard the discussion. “Wait, does that mean you nudies are gonna be nudie for the track meet!?” Nila asked with a wide smirk on her face, thinking that was deliciously hilarious.
“I suppose it does.” Abbie said, undoing the lock, and the other girls all started to pour into the locker room. Many of them gave Abbie a smug look as they went past.
Abbie wasn’t going to stand for that treatment anymore, addressing the group before they could head to their own lockers. "Hey! Didn't anyone hear Coach Wood!? He said to hit the showers!" Abbie complained. Rosa and Lauren were the last two inside, looking at the nude girl like she was losing her mind.
"Yeah, but he says that every day." Another girl from the team explained. "And we always ignore him every time."
“Alright! Listen up everyone! Things are gonna change around here!” Abbie shouted at her team. “There's a new rule around here! Coach says everyone has to take a shower after practice from now on!”
There was a lot of grumbling and complaints from the other girls, as they continued heading to their lockers.
“It’s either that, or you're off the team! No exceptions!” Abbie added, since it seemed like they were going to ignore her too. She started marching up and down the aisles, looking very mean and determined.
Lauren watched Abbie in shock, but then noticed with surprised wonder that girl after girl actually began stripping their clothes off, including their underwear! Some more reluctantly than others. She waited for Abbie to come back towards her, talking quietly so the other girls wouldn’t overhear her. “When did coach say that?”
Abbie whispered back. “He didn’t. But they don’t know that.” Lauren could only giggle back at Abbie in shock.
"Oh my god! They're all under her nudie spell!" Nila tried saying to Rosa, only to be appalled to find her friend was getting naked too.
Rosa gave her a small shrug in response. "What? I hate being all sweaty in my dad's car on the ride home. This seems like a good idea to me." She gave a smile, tossing her workout clothes into her locker.
A small parade of naked girls, aged between 12 and 15, made their way to the communal showers, coming together as a group near Abbie and Lauren. Abbie looked over the group of nude girls, seeing all the various shapes, sizes, heights, and colors. Both of their hair and of their skin. It was like a female rainbow running the entire gambit. For the first time since Abbie had started going nude, she felt a sense of genuine pride as she looked at the group. It brought a small joyous tear to her eye.
"Where's Nila?" Abbie asked.
Nila pushed her way to the front of the girls. "I'm here…" She had stripped naked too, but unlike the other girls, she kept her arms covering her private bits.
"We're all girls here, Nila." Abbie explained with a laugh. "It's not like I'm asking you to go out and run a mile naked."
Nila dropped her arms at that, blushing since the attention of the other girls was all on her. Lauren took a step forward, wrapping her arm around Nila's bare shoulder. "You look good." She smiled. "You've got boobs about as big as mine, but you look good." The blonde girl smiled at her brunette friend.
Nila let out a little laugh. "I guess I deserve that for the comment I made about you earlier."
"Look around girls!" Abbie said, getting the group's attention again. "Everyone of us has something different about us. Everyone of us has something that bothers us about ourselves. But that doesn't mean we should put each other down. We're a team! We need to look out for each other! Build each other up! And I think I needed to learn that lesson most out of all of us."
She walked over to one of the shower heads, adjusting the lever to set it to its coldest setting. "Rosa, this is for you!" She quickly moved herself into the spray of the ice cold water. "AHHHH!" She shrieked. "GOD! THAT’S SO COLD!" She started to shake as her team watched on in shock. "I'm sorry for making you do this at the start of the year Rosa! I'm sorry for the way I've been towards many of you this year. I was supposed to be a leader, but I've let you all down."
"Abbie, I forgive you." Rosa said, with tears welling her eyes.
“We all forgive you!” Another of the girls shouted out.
"Then… Can… I… Turn… It… To… Hot…?" Abbie asked through chattering teeth.
Lauren turned to the other girls with a smile. "What do you think, girls?"
"Please…?" Abbie begged, shivering uncontrollably.
"Well, ok." Lauren said, seeing most of the girls nodding their heads.
With great relief, Abbie flipped the lever to warm, almost instantly feeling better. She was surprised when the group of about a dozen girls all rushed forward towards her, joining her in the showers. There was a lot of shrieking and giggling as the group of naked girls started to all lather themselves and each other up with soap and shampoo. A lot of the shyness the girls had felt about their bodies, and showing themselves to their teammates, was replaced with playfulness.
If anyone were watching the girls, they would probably perceive the scene as erotic, but the girls were only being playful with the way they were touching each other. They were only trying to be helpful with one another by washing each other's backs. There was a sense of camaraderie building between the girls more than anything else as they all giggled and play-fought with their teammates for a while, splashing each other with the water.
"Hey, what are you girls doing!?" It was Mrs. Flowers. Gym teacher to most of the girls. "This isn't a slip n' slide! If you're clean, get out of the water." She said, pointing with her thumb over her shoulder. The girls were nervous they were in trouble at first, but then they noticed the teacher's smile. Many of the girls still quickly rinsed themselves off before heading to their locker, as they knew their fun was now over.
Abbie and Lauren headed for their locker too, with Nila and Rosa following closely. Abbie was one of the few girls that had her own towel, and dried quickly once she reached her locker. The other girls had to ask Mrs. Flowers for assistance.
"You girls never used these, so we always kept them locked up. If you girls are gonna start using the shower though, I'll leave them out for you." She said, wheeling a cart full of clean fluffy white towels out of her office. The girls were all very thankful that they would not have to get dressed still dripping wet, each coming to grab a fresh towel to dry themselves with.
"Are you going to get dressed?" Nila asked Abbie with wonder, remembering how she had just walked out of the locker room naked the other day.
"Ehh… Probably not." Abbie shrugged her shoulders. "After today, I feel good about being naked."
"How about you, Lauren?" Rosa asked. "You look pretty cute naked. I know Robert was checking you out the whole time during practice."
"Shut up, Rosa!" Lauren blushed and giggled. "I'm… Well, I'm…"
"I dared Lauren to join me." Abbie quickly cut in. "I dare you two to join me too." She added with a smirk.
"Uhh… I… Seriously!?" Nila looked at her in alarm.
"Oh my god…" Rosa said under her breath, blushing. "Can we really just do that?"
"What?" Abbie asked.
"Just walk out of here naked?" The Spanish girl asked.
"I'm about to." Abbie explained, throwing her bag over her shoulder and slamming her locker shut. "And so is Lauren."
"Don't you guys have permission or something?" Nila asked.
"Yeah, for practice. I don't think we need permission to walk out of here naked." Abbie explained.
"Oh my god her nudie spell is working on me too!" Nila said with wide eyes, but then started shoving her school clothes into her backpack.
"We're really gonna do this!?" Rosa was half giddy, half nervous. "What will my dad say?"
"Your dad's always fricken checking me out. For some reason, I don't think he's gonna mind if we show up to his car naked." Nila had her locker shut too, pulling her backpack on.
"I'm ready…" Lauren said, but her tone had a bit of nervousness.
Rosa was the last girl ready, and then the four naked girls began their trek through the school to the main parking lot. "Please be careful girls!" Mrs. Flowers implored as the girls walked by.
Abbie once again took the lead, with the three thirteen year olds sticking close by, right behind her. The halls were basically empty as they walked, and so the three younger girls got into a false sense of security. It was just their luck that as they rounded the next corner, the chess club would be ending their session. About ten nerdy boys came rushing out of the room, stunned by the gorgeous, athletic, trim and petite, naked girls in front of them.
The girls were all blushes, even Abbie, as they had to navigate their way clumsily around the bottleneck of nerdy boys. Not wanting to really come into contact with the boys, the girls had to contort themselves this way, and that, to maneuver themselves through. Thankfully, the boys seemed to be stunned into motionlessness, as not one of them made any movement besides to keep their gaze locked onto the nude girls.
Once the girls had finally made it through the crowd, only then did they start running, giggling to themselves and each other along the way about what had just happened. The geeky boys could still only watch on in wonder, as their four bare butts disappeared around the next corner.
They made it to the front doors of the school without any more incident. Rosa was able to spot her dad’s car idling in the parking lot, and she and Nila rushed over quickly, waving goodbye. “See you tomorrow!” They called.
Rosa's father had been busy on his phone, and didn't notice the girls had arrived until his daughter slid into the front seat next to him. "Hey papi." Rose greeted him with a blushing smile.
"Hey baby girl. How was school?" The man only looked up from his phone for a second to acknowledge her with a side eyed glace, but then it finally registered that his daughter wasn't wearing any clothes, and he turned his head to look at her in shock.
"Daddy, stop staring!" Rosa giggled, blushing since her dad hadn't moved his eyes from her.
"Niña? What's the meaning of this?" The man asked.
"What?" Rosa played coy. "You mean why are Nila and I naked?"
Her father immediately adjusted his rear view mirror to look at the girl in the back seat, dropping all pretense of reprimanding his daughter. He was treated to a blushing Nila in the back seat, seeing her small boobs pushed out from her chest, looking very perky. Also her little brown areolas, still quite puffy, demonstrating that the girl was still in the middle of puberty. He adjusted the mirror lower, and now he could see her hips, matching her level of maturity, wider than when she was younger, but not as wide as they would ultimately get. The girl had a bit of soft looking fuzzy hair peeking out from between her legs, and it made him wish that he could see her hidden flower in between. As if the gods were answering his prayer, Nila adjusted herself in her seat, letting her legs come open just enough that the man got a quick glimpse at what was in between. Despite the bit of hair she had poking out, her lower lips were completely bare. The fuzzy pubes she had were only growing from above the girl's slim slit on her pubic mound thus far. Then he took in what he was able to see of Nila's deceptively long legs as they disappeared behind the passenger seat. His heart was racing, knowing he shouldn't be looking at his daughter's young friend like this, but unable to resist the opportunity to see the beautiful young lady naked.
Nila almost giggled when she noticed her friend's dad staring at her, despite her cheeks burning from the attention. She used the excuse of buckling her seat belt to turn away from his gaze for a few seconds, but bashfully smiled to herself since he was still looking when she turned back. This wasn't the first time her friend's dad had checked her out, but it was the very first time she had ever been naked in front of him, and it had her stomach doing back flips.
"Papi, stop staring at Nila and let’s go!?" Rosa brought her father's attention back to her. The man turned to his daughter, and cringed. He had been about to complain about the girls’ nudity, but felt too embarrassed to bring anything up now.
Instead, with his attention on his daughter now, he took in her form too. It had been a few years since he had seen his daughter naked. Her breasts had grown quite a bit since then. He knew from doing the laundry that her size was already a B cup. Her long dark brown curly hair came down to rest on top of them, just barely leaving her large nipples exposed through the strands. Eventually she would have breasts just as big as her mother, he thought. From all of the running and exercise she did, he could see that Rosa was in excellent shape. Her tummy was flat and toned. Her legs fit and shapely. Her calves especially were quite muscly, but that would be expected for a runner. He was proud of the women his daughter was becoming.
"Niñas, buckled in?" He asked. Both girls gave their confirmation that they were, so he put the car into gear. "We can talk about why the two of you are nude on the drive home." He said with a smirk, having to adjust himself. Rose turned around to give Nila a little glance, wondering if maybe they would be in trouble after all.
Abbie and Lauren both just stood at the side of the parking lot, watching as the car drove away. Lauren’s mom hadn’t seemed to have arrived yet, and Abbie wasn’t about to abandon her to start walking home, so the two had a little time to kill as they waited.
“Thank you, Abbie.” Lauren said after a bit of silence.
“Huh?”
“For everything. Thank you for everything today. You made this day bearable, and dare I say it, even kind of fun at parts.” Lauren expressed.
Abbie smiled back at the blonde girl, with a genuine warmth. “Thank you too, Lauren.”
“Huh?” Now Lauren was confused.
“If it wasn’t for all the teasing and tricks you pulled on me, I would have never had the guts to do some of the things I’ve done naked. If it wasn’t for you, I would not be naked for track. I wouldn’t have gone to the mall, naked, that’s for sure! And I definitely wouldn’t have learned I really like being a nudist. So, thank you.” She grabbed her in a quick hug.
Lauren could only blush and smile, realizing Abbie meant true forgiveness for everything she had done to her. She felt so happy and in wonder, that something so good could have come out of all the terrible things she had done. A beautiful new friendship between them. She never got to respond to her, however, as her mom’s sedan pulled up to the curb next to them. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Bye, Lauren!” Abbie waved. “Text me!” She added as the little naked blonde girl got inside of her mom's car. Then she turned to head home herself.
She was surprised to find Blake waiting around the corner for her, however. "Abbie, can we talk? Please?" Blake asked, giving the girl a forlorn look.
Abbie tried brushing past him, but he grabbed her arm in desperation. "Please?" He begged.
"Fine! What?" Abbie pulled her arm away, turning back towards him, very annoyed.
"Please Abbie, I didn't mean to hurt you. I didn't mean the thing I said at lunch. Of course I don't mind if you want to be naked. In fact I love it when you're naked, no matter who sees you."
"Then why did you yell at me during lunch?" She gave him a standoffish glare, her feelings still hurt.
Blake let out a sigh. He had figured out the real thing that had been bothering him during practice. "Abbie…
I had sex with my sister…"
"What?" Abbie asked, dumbfounded, not sure she had really heard him correctly.
"I had sex with Heather this morning." Blake looked down at the ground, in absolute shame of himself.
Abbie looked at him with shock and almost disgust as she continued to process what he had said. "With Heather!? You had sex with Heather!? WHAT!? YOU HAD SEX WITH YOUR SISTER! YOU HAD SEX WITH YOUR SISTER!? YOU HAD SEX WITH HEATHER!?" Her voice got louder as she continued speaking, until she was yelling. Her head was spinning.
"It just kinda happened…"
"Just kinda happened!? What did you trip and fall into her cunt!?" Abbie was now past the point of shock, bordering into full blown anger. "YOU HAD SEX WITH YOUR SISTER!?"
Blake became a little defensive at her angry tone. "Hey, I didn't get mad at you when that blonde chick went down on you! Or Maddie! You had sex with your sister too!" Blake knew he shouldn’t have said it, even before the words had left his mouth.
"That's…! That's…! I don't want to talk about this right now! I need to think!" She said, and turned around in a huff and started marching away.
Blake didn’t let her go this time. He caught up with her, and grabbed her by the shoulder to spin her back around to face him again. "Abbie…!"
"Don't!" She yelled at him, pulling herself out of his reach, with tears running down her cheeks.
"Abbie, please…" He begged, on the verge of tears himself.
"Vanessa kissed me!" Abbie spat out before she lost her nerve.
"Vanessa?" He asked blankly.
"She's a girl from my math class. I don't want to get into the whole thing. But she was naked during math class… Like me."
"Oh…" He said, still unsure what to make of what she had just said. "And you kissed her?"
"It happened during lunch. After… After I ran outside… She was under the baseball bleachers. We were both feeling sad, and she kissed me."
"Abbie, I don't care about that…" He took her hand into his, and half smiled at her. "Abbie, I love you."
Her eyes went wide with surprise as she looked up at his face. "You… love me…?"
"Yes Abbie. I love you!" He said again, with a big smile forming on his face this time.
"Blake… I love you too…" She started, but the look on her face was not one of happiness. "But you hurt me really bad. I need some time…. Time to think about everything." She slowly pulled her fingers from his grasp. "I'm sorry…"
Lauren thought about saying she was feeling sick to get out of practice, but figured her parents would never buy it. Her mom had deliberately come to speak with the principal that morning to get permission for her to do her activities in the nude. It wouldn’t work to try and back out of it on the very first day.
Abbie had her own misgivings about track practice. Unlike Lauren, her fear was about seeing Blake. Not because she would be naked in front of her teammates again. They had been respectful to her the last few days while she was nude, and so she wasn't too worried. She hoped to just avoid Blake the entire time, but knew that was going to be very unlikely.
She was also still trying to mull over her feelings after what had happened with Vanessa during lunch. The punk girl had kissed her, full on the lips. She had always liked boys, and only boys, but on this occasion she was having doubts about that. Vanessa is very beautiful, she thought to herself, and a really good kisser. Things were just becoming more and more complicated for the semi-nudist fourteen year old.
Still, she was confused about her feelings, so had fled from the girl before either of them could discuss what had happened. The fact that Abbie was naked as she fled from underneath the baseball bleachers, didn’t even deter her from fleeing. It wasn’t until she ran past a few of her fellow students, that Abbie realized she should probably get dressed.
One of the boys gave her a little wolf whistle as she went by. She turned back to see who it was, with a blush, and then she gave the group a little wave, as she recognized one of the boys from her track team. Although she didn’t know him all that well. Then she disappeared around the side of the school, to slip her clothes back on.
“Please remember to read chapter 6 tonight!” Abbie’s teacher implored as the room full of students made a beeline for the door. The final bell of the school day had just rung, and now Abbie was on her way to track practice.
Her proximity to the locker room meant Abbie was one of the first girls to arrive. By the time Lauren got there, Abbie had stripped most of her clothes off. With a nervous demeanor, the little blonde tapped her on the shoulder, and almost whispered as she greeted her. ‘Hey Abbie.”
“Hi Lauren.” Abbie turned around to find the blonde girl, slipping her regular school shoes off in the process.
Lauren fidgeted nervously, before speaking, watching as Abbie removed the last bits of her clothes. Something she knew she would be having to do very soon herself. “When you’re done, will you come to my locker with me?” She asked.
Abbie now had her panties off too, and placed them inside of her locker with her other clothes. Then she made sure the locker was locked tight before turning back to the blonde girl. “Sure.” She answered cheerfully, before bringing one of her feet up onto the bench in between the lockers, in order to tie her tennis shoes. Lauren’s eyes went wide in shock, as now she could see everything in between Abbie’s legs quite clearly.
“What?” Abbie asked, switching legs to do up her other laces.
“Nothing…” Lauren figured it was best not to alienate the only girl who had been nice to her all day. Besides, she knew she would be in the exact same position very shortly.
Abbie still noticed where she was looking, almost chuckling to herself. “You’re certainly not the first to see me down there. And you probably won't be the last either.”
“Doesn’t it bother you?”
“It did… I mean, I probably showed a lot worse yesterday during practice. Bending over on the starting block and such.” Abbie explained.
Abbie wasn’t helping her feel any better. “Great! Now I’m gonna be showing everyone a lot worse too!” Lauren let out with a whine.
“Oh jeez, Lauren. I’m sorry. I didn’t think.” Abbie said, putting her hand on the girl’s shoulder. “It's gonna be ok. Nothing bad has happened to me the last couple days, right?”
“I… I guess not…” Lauren sniffled.
“Don’t worry. I’ll be with you every step of the way. Come on, let's go to your locker. I’m all set.” Abbie still held her arm as they went, trying to comfort the girl.
“Well if it isn’t the nudie girl.” One of their teammates teased as the girls approached, making the other girls giggle in response.
“Shut up, Nila!” Lauren shouted, barely able to hold back the tears welling in her eyes.
“It’s alright Lauren. She’s right, I am nude.” Abbie said back with a self-riotous smirk.
Nila rolled her eyes at Abbie, before addressing Lauren. “What are you doing hanging around with her anyway? Don’t tell me you’re gonna become a nudie too?”
“She already has!” Lauren’s friend Holly was also there. Although she was not part of the track team, instead getting changed for soccer practice. “Didn’t you hear about this morning?”
Nila rolled her eyes at the girl. “Duh! Why do you think I said that!” She turned to her friend, shaking her head like she couldn’t believe how dumb the girl could be. Then she turned her attention back towards Abbie. “You know, that color is just hideous on you. You are definitely not meant to be a blonde!”
“Really?” Abbie asked, grabbing a few strands of hair to look at. “I think it looks good on me.” She shrugged, giving the girl a mocking smile.
“Ask her about the park!” Nila’s friend said, patting her on the arm.
“Shut up, Rosa!” Nila scolded her friend. “How did you like your time at the park yesterday? Huh Abbie?” She asked with an amused smirk on her lips.
“It was nice. The weather was warm and not too breezy.” Abbie responded, determined to not let this girl get to her. “I met so many nice people there too. It was a blast!” She put on a cheerful smile, making Nila furious with her.
“Come on! Let’s get out of here! Before these nudies get their nudie cooties on us!” Nila gave a glare, leading the other girl out of the locker room.
Holly gave Lauren a little shrug, before saying, “You better hurry up and get changed. See you out there.” and she headed out too.
“That went well.” Abbie said to Lauren with a sigh. She really hoped people would have started leaving her alone about her nudity by now.
Lauren just stared at Abbie, almost seemingly hyperventilating. “Hey, are you ok?” Abbie asked, a little worried.
“I don’t think I can do this…” Lauren whimpered, letting a small tear roll down her cheek.
Abbie grabbed her shoulder again, trying to show her support. “Why not? You did it this morning. Yesterday morning too. Way more people saw you jogging naked in public than are going to see you now.”
“But they were strangers! Half the kids out there are in my class! And they’re all gonna see me… Naked!” Lauren gave a few sobs, and her tears finally started flowing freely.
Abbie pulled the girl close, hugging her tightly. “I know… I know…” Abbie let her cry on her shoulder for a minute. "I know you can do this, Lauren. Maybe it seems scary now, but I believe in you."
Lauren looked up at the naked girl as she held her, with tears still in her eyes. "Why are you being so nice to me? After everything I did to you?"
"Because, Lauren. We're friends now." Abbie smiled at the girl.
The blonde girl let out a few sniffles, and wiped her eyes of the tears. "Thanks Abbie." She wrapped her own arms around the naked girl, feeling comfort as she held her tightly.
After another minute, Lauren let go of the hug, having gotten her crying under control. "I guess I better… get my clothes off…'' She went to her locker to undo the padlock.
"Take your time." Abbie said. "I'll take any blame from the coach if we're late."
It took Lauren another minute to get undressed, and then the two now nude girls headed to the exit door.
"Hey Lauren. Why don't you wet your face a little? That way it's not so obvious…" Abbie suggested, trying to look out for the girl.
“Alright." Lauren said, and headed for the sink.
Abbie watched from across the way, waiting near the door for her. By this time, they were the only two left in the locker room. Everyone else was outside already. It wasn't too much longer before Lauren was back. "You ready?"
Lauren nodded, "I guess…" and so Abbie placed one hand on the push bar of the door, and held her hand out towards the younger girl. Lauren took her hand with a small smile of gratitude.
In one fluid motion, Abbie pushed the door open and stepped outside, pulling the younger girl with her. "Just breathe Lauren." She said, worried that the girl was going to start hyperventilating again. "Stay strong." She added with a squeeze of her hand.
The girls had only taken two steps, when from out behind the half height wall popped Blake. "Abbie? Hey…"
"Blake…" Abbie wasn't sure what to say to him. Lauren just stood there in fear. At least Blake has already seen me naked, Lauren thought, and there's no one else with him.
"Can we talk?" Blake asked.
"I don't know? Are you going to yell at me for being naked again, like you did at lunch?"
"No, I…"
"What Blake?"
"Nothing… Just forgot about it." Blake said, and he turned on his heel and walked away, hanging his head low.
"Did something happen between you two?" Lauren asked, with some concern for someone else for a change.
"Yes. It's… Not really important right now. Let's just get to practice." Abbie responded.
Lauren wanted to ask more, but Abbie took hold of her hand again, and her worries shifted back to her eminent exposure. The walk along the side of the school wasn't as difficult as it had been yesterday for the blonde girl, on account of the fact that she was wearing shoes this time. It was much more nerve-racking this time, however, as she knew many of her classmates and teammates were about to see her naked for the first time. She wondered how many of them had already seen her naked that morning because of her mom.
As the two naked girls approached the track field, many of their teammates let out loud gasps. They were expecting Abbie to be naked now, as had been the case for the last few days, but they were all shocked that Lauren had joined her.
None gasped any louder than Lauren's thirteen year old classmate, Nila, however. "Oh my god…! Lauren!? Just what…? Don't you just look the cutest, joining Abbie as a nudie!" She switched up what she was going to say, thinking it would be more fun to mock the naked blonde, than outright ask her why she was naked. She and the other girls started giggling at her expense. Then many of the boys started laughing too, thinking that Lauren did look quite cute naked like Abbie.
Lauren's only response was to try and cover up her pubic area as best she could with her free hand, as Abbie was still holding the other one. Then her whole team got to watch as her face became crimson red as all the blood rushed to her cheeks.
"Alright, enough of that!" Their coach interrupted before things could get out of hand. "As you can clearly see, we have another nudist girl in our midst. I expect all of you to give Lauren the same amount of respect we have been giving Abbie. And the same respect we've always given to Lauren, and each other. Understand!"
"Yes coach!" The team all responded.
"Understand Nila?" The coach added since the girl had been the first one to speak up about Lauren's nudity.
"Yes coach." Nila responded with a little blush, as she didn't like being singled out like that.
"Good, then let's get moving!" Coach Wood said, before blowing his whistle. "Let's start with stretches. Abbie, would you mind leading today?"
"Sure coach." Abbie responded, giving an apologetic look towards Lauren as she was forced to let go of her hand. Then she headed over to stand next to the coach.
Robert, meanwhile, used the opportunity to move closer to Lauren. "Hey, you're going to be ok." He whispered to her. The naked blonde was no longer blushing, but to him it looked as if most of the color had drained from her face now.
Lauren gave a weak smile to the boy, genuinely happy he was there. The only reason she had not totally lost it already was because of Abbie's presence. When the older girl had walked away, she almost went into a panic. Robert being there was the only thing helping her to keep her emotions in check.
Abbie took the lead at the front of the group. She began with simple arm stretches, but quickly moved onto the legs. Almost all of the events her team participated in focused on the lower body, so she knew that was the most important to focus on. Most of the boys, and even a few of the girls were raptured to watch Abbie as she moved around naked. While they had seen her naked previously, none of the focus had been on her solely and completely like it was now.
Abbie was enjoying herself, even if she could feel a little flush on her cheeks from all of the attention she was getting. She felt all the boys watching her as she moved, getting little butterflies in her stomach.
"Alright everyone. Touch your toes!" She said, bending forward at her waist. She realized that since she was at the front of the group today, none of her teammates would be getting the view of her cleanly shaven pussy lips from behind like some of them had the previous days. Something she had learned was visible quite clearly when she bent over in this manner. It wasn’t until she noticed that her coach was still standing a few feet behind her that she blushed, embarrassed to think of the older man looking at her once most secret private part so exposed in such a manner.
She got down on the ground now, with her legs stretched out in front of her. She knew that the next stretch would entail spreading her legs wide open, something she had nervous excitement about doing in front of such a large audience. She gave a sad look over at Blake for the first time since she had arrived at the track, remembering the last time she had done this stretch in front of a group.
Blake looked back at her sadly too, but the naked girl didn't pay attention to him for long, and instead forced herself to look away and then opened her legs for the group.
Many watched on in complete wonder. For most of the boys, and a lot of the girls too, this was a first for them. Seeing what was in between a girl's legs so explicitly. With her legs wide open, Abbie's outer lips were pulled apart, and now she was showing everyone what lied beneath. Everyone was treated to the view of Abbie's inner pink lips, her rosy red clit as it poked out from its hood just slightly, and even the entrance to her vagina down below. Those in front were even able to notice that there was a bit of wetness seeping from her hole, though some of them were not quite sure what it meant initially. They would receive an explanation from their friends on the team later on.
Abbie knew exactly what she was showing them, but this time it didn't cause her much embarrassment. Instead she was feeling a delicious tingling down below, for displaying her privates to such a big group. She chose to stretch down one leg, and then the other, multiple times, over what was usually expected, in order to keep herself on display a little longer. She was enjoying the attention so much that she could feel her nipples almost humming with excitement too!
"Abbie looks like she's enjoying herself." Robert commented to Lauren with a smirk, noticing the content and happy demeanor Abbie was showing as she led the team.
Both Lauren and Robert were in the back row, so the view of Abbie's privates wasn't quite as explicit for the two. Although the little blonde was acutely aware of what Abbie would be showing in such a position. "I guess…" She had not felt brave enough to copy the nude girl leading the group. She had only opened her legs a little for the stretches, only letting her feet sit about an inch or two apart.
Robert smiled at her all the same when he looked over at her, seeing her little slit just barely starting to part itself tantalizingly. "I hope one day you feel like her. And you're not so nervous to be naked in front of me."
"I don't think it's you I'm so nervous to be naked in front of…" She explained. "It's everybody else…"
Robert let out a happy laugh to hear that. "Really? I mean that's great news to know you're not nervous to be naked in front of me." The blonde girl could only blush at him for what she had just admitted.
A little more stretching was done by Abbie to close out this part of practice. Still leaving her legs spread wide open, this time she leaned forward with her arms stretched out in front of her, touching her hands to the ground. She knew this would block the view most had of her privates between her legs. Still it was an expected exercise, so she did it without much fuss. She wasn't going to take too long doing this movement either, but then she noticed the smiles on a few of the faces of the boys in front, realizing they were checking out her boobs as they hung down from her chest. She liked the way her nipples were feeling, with their hard puckered look. Almost begging to be touched.
Now with the stretches all completed, Abbie began leading her team through a warm up. "First let's do some jumping jacks." She explained, starting to count and jump. "One, two, three…" Every boy watched with great interest, even Blake, as Abbie's small perky boobs bounced up and down with each jump. Many of the girls began giggling as well, almost feeling like they were on show too, and moved their own hands to cover and control the way their own boobs were bouncing, even if they were not uncovered. Abbie however just let her chest bounce freely, not worried about the others as they watched her.
The only other bare girl, Lauren, didn't really have to worry about her breasts bouncing with how tiny they were. She was still a bit tickled to see Robert glance over at her while she jumped, obviously wanting to check her out. Still, she was happy to be in the back where no one else would look at her.
"Ok, some push-ups." Abbie said next, and then positioned her head towards the others. Her breasts were once again on display as they hung downwards, but she didn't mind. Then she thought they might have enjoyed the view of her positioned facing away from them, feeling a little disappointed with herself, but it didn't take her long to come up with a remedy.
"Now sit-ups." She explained, flipping onto her back, with her legs towards the group. "One… Two… Three… Four… Five…" she counted, each time letting her knees spread a little farther open. The boys enjoyed an interrupted view between her legs each time they sat up, and the girls looked at her in wonder, contemplating how Abbie could so freely display her body. Many of them wondered if Abbie was spreading her legs open on purpose even.
Abbie got back to her feet after reaching thirty. “Ok, now let's all do a little running in place, to get the blood really pumping!” She said, doing just that. Once again they all watched as her breasts jiggled around from her movement. Most of the boys also thought their blood was already pumping quite quickly, after watching the naked girl’s stretches and movements.
"Take a minute to cool down everyone!" The coach said when Abbie had finished. It wasn't too much longer before the group had split up to go practice their own events.
Abbie, Lauren, Nila, and Rosa were the four girls who usually participated in the sprinting and relay competitions for the school. Along with the boys, Blake, Robert, and another seventh grader named Cole. Since the coach spent most of his time moving from one group to the next, Abbie was usually considered the de facto leader of this group. But today there was more of a rift between the teens, all for their own reasons.
Nila was the first to speak, seeing a chance to get in a little bit of teasing while the coach was away. "My god Lauren, after everything you've been saying about Abbie the last few days. Now you decide to be a nudie too!"
Lauren was about to explain about her punishment, but Abbie bumped her arm before she could spill the beans. "I think Nila is just jealous of us, Lauren." Abbie gave the girl a smug look. "She'd never have the guts to go naked like us."
"As if! Who'd want to be a nudie like you!?" Nila fired back.
"I thought you said…" Her friend, Rosa, began to ask.
"Shut up, Rosa!" Nila scowled at her, then she turned to the males of the team. "What do you think, boys?"
"I think it's cool that Lauren is nude." Robert said, attempting to defend the little naked blonde.
"Yeah, you'll get no complaints from me!" Cole said with a smirk, checking both naked girls out. Lauren wanted to cover herself up very badly as another male classmate of hers got an unobstructed view of her naked body, but she was able to resist the compulsion, just barely.
"Abbie's the bravest person I know." Blake added, standing a few feet away from the group with his arms folded, almost feeling like an outsider.
"Who asked you?" Abbie shot him a small scowl in response to his comment. Blake just turned away, trying to give her some space.
"Alright, let's get to it." Abbie clapped her hands together, to get their attention. "We'll start with the 100 meter dash today, and then the 200. Then we need to work on the relay sprints."
Taking their places on the starting block were Abbie, Rosa, and Cole. They usually rotated between each participant, until everyone had had their turn to race. Then they would usually switch to the next event they needed practice in.
Being the oldest not participating in this race, Blake stood at the finish line, and called out, "Go!" while waving his arm.
"I saw that." Lauren nudged her elbow into Robert's arms, giving him a slightly blushing smile.
"Huh?" He asked.
"You were checking Abbie out… Between her legs… When she was bent over…" She whispered to him.
Robert turned bright red for being caught. "Sorry…"
"I can hardly blame you." Lauren conceded. "Just, maybe you could distract the other guys when it's my turn at the block?"
"I'll do my best." He said, giving her a bright smile. "But it's gonna be hard not to look, myself." That earned him a much sharper elbow, this time in the gut. "Oof! Sorry!"
"It's… it's ok. I honestly expect you'll look when it’s my turn." She said with another bright blushing smile.
Abbie arrived at the finishing line first, just barely edging out Cole. With Rosa coming in third.
"Good job, Abbie." Blake congratulated her.
"Yeah. Thanks…" Abbie hardly acknowledged him.
Now it was time for the next group to make their race, and Blake made his way over to the starting block, lining up next to Robert and Nila. Lauren chose to just watch again, as her shyness about being naked was still bothering her.
Abbie conducted this race from the finish line this time, calling start for the racers. Surprisingly, Robert came in first this time, followed by Nila, and Blake came in last, which was unusual for him.
"You ok, Blake?" Robert asked, as he was rarely faster than the older boy. He couldn't remember the last time he had beaten him in a race.
Blake took a sad look at Abbie, "I'm fine…" He looked down at the asphalt sadly. His heart wasn't really in the mood for racing.
"Guess it's Abbie and Robert against Lauren." Nila said with a smirk, looking over at the little blonde across the race track. "She doesn't have much to jiggle, unlike you Abbie."
Abbie rolled her eyes at the girl in response. "At least she doesn't stuff her bra, unlike a certain girl I know."
"How do you know that…? I mean, I don't stuff my bra!" She yelled at the nude girl, blushing profusely.
Abbie just chuckled to herself, as she headed to the starting line with Robert.
"Do you really stuff your bra?" Nila's friend asked with genuine curiosity.
"Shut up, Rosa!" Nila yelled at her, while Cole just laughed at the whole thing.
At the starting line, all three competitors took their positions, with Lauren in the middle.
"I hope you didn't hear what Nila said about you." Abbie gave the little blonde a sorry look.
"No?" Lauren looked at her, both sad and confused. "What did she say?"
"Don't worry about it, Lauren." Robert explained. "I think she's just trying to stir up shit between you and Abbie. I don't think she likes how friendly you two have gotten with each other."
"Nila is my friend too." Lauren explained. "I had hoped she wouldn't make fun of me for being naked. I guess that's too much to ask."
"Hey, you made fun of me plenty for being naked. Your sister and Heather too. You had to know this was coming." Abbie expressed.
"Yeah." Lauren looked down in shame. "You are right."
"I forgiven you for all that, alright Lauren?"
Lauren looked back at her with a half smile, feeling touched that Abbie would still offer her forgiveness after everything. "Thanks."
"Yeah. What you need to learn now is how to get more comfortable with your body. And to learn to be ok with being naked." Abbie explained. "You're going to be naked for the next two weeks, so it's something you're just going to have to get used to." She said, but then her eyes went a little wider, as she thought she had just screwed up. "Oh no, I'm sorry, Lauren. I didn't mean to say that out loud in front of Robert."
"It's ok." Lauren gave her a weak smile. "I told him already."
"I for one am going to really enjoy the next two weeks. Lauren's little body is so hot!" Robert said with a wide grin.
"Robert!" Lauren blushed and giggled at him, astonished he would say something like that with Abbie right there.
Abbie laughed at what the boy had said too. "Good. Glad to see you're on my side, Robert. We need to work on her for the next two weeks. That way she keeps going naked even after her time is up." she teased.
"I like your thinking, Abbie!" Robert laughed, while the naked blonde girl just blushed between the two of them with a perturbed look on her face.
Lauren didn't get a chance to respond any further, as Blake waved them to start the race.
This time it was Abbie who came in first, with Lauren only inches away from her and coming in at second place. Robert was a few feet behind, coming in at third. "Wow, you girls are fast!" He said, holding his arms above his head to catch his breath.
"Yeah, Lauren. I've never seen you move that fast." Cole added. "You were neck and neck with Abbie that whole time. I was almost sure you were going to win."
"Really?" Lauren asked, taking deep breaths to get her panting under control. "I wonder why?"
"Maybe it's because you are naked. Coach said Abbie was a lot faster yesterday, because she was naked." Rosa offered. The girl didn't have much of a filter between her mouth and her brain. "Remember, he said maybe all of us girls should run naked."
"Shut up, Rosa!" Nila scolded her. She wasn't anywhere prepared for even the thought of going naked, much less at track practice. "Lauren's just getting better. She's almost beaten Abbie plenty of times."
"I don't know. Rosa might be onto something. Why don't you take your clothes off, Nila, and we can see how much faster you run." Cole gave the girl a cheeky grin.
"Ugh! No way, perv!" Nila yelled at him, heading for the starting line.
"What do you think, Blake? You've been really quiet." Cole asked him.
"Huh. Oh… Well…" Blake turned to look at Abbie. "I think a girl would have to be really brave to go naked for track. And very courageous to be anywhere naked in public. I know it wouldn't be easy, especially when her boyfriend puts his foot in his mouth." He looked at her hopefully.
Abbie wasn't ready to forgive him just yet, responding with a weak smile. "Boyfriend or no boyfriend, a courageous naked girl is gonna keep going naked, no matter what. And no one in her life is going to tell her otherwise." and she turned on her heel to head for the starting line herself.
“Man, you really pissed her off, didn’t you?” Cole asked Blake, hanging back to walk to the next finish line as they were switching events. Blake gave him a confused look, so he explained himself. "I saw you two get into it during lunch. I was sitting a few tables over."
"Oh." Blake responded glumly. "I think everyone saw what happened between us, honestly."
"Yeah. Probably." Cole nodded his head in agreement. "Does it really bother you? Her being naked?"
"I mean, no, not really… I think she's super cute, and really hot."
"Me too…" Cole said with a blush. "I didn't want to say anything, since she was your girl. But Abbie is one of the finest girls in this school. At least in my opinion."
"I know…" Blake said in frustration.
"If it doesn't bother you, then why did you yell at her like that?"
Blake had to pause, and really contemplate himself. "I don't know…" He answered, not revealing the immense guilt he was feeling to his teammate.
The group continued practicing their events for the next half hour. After the 200 meter dash, they moved on to the relay race. The three boys lined up to take on Abbie, Lauren, and Nila for this part.
Rosa got to officiate this time, as she was only the backup runner for this event. "Go!" She shouted to her teammates, and they were off.
Lauren and Robert started with the baton for each of their teams respectively. It was neck and neck as the two thirteen year olds tried to out speed each other. Lauren was barely able to edge him out, seamlessly handing off the baton to Nila. Robert slightly fumbled his handoff to Cole, but Cole was able to recover, making up for the lost distance between himself and the girl.
"I can't believe you almost dropped the baton." Lauren commented to him as she watched the race.
"Do you know how distracting it is to have you running next to me, naked!?" He complained, still staring at the naked blonde. Lauren could only laugh. "I'm just glad I only have to compete against guys when it really counts."
Nila and Cole made their hand off to Abbie and Blake almost simultaneously. Now it would come down to just the two scorned lovers, and who could reach the finishing line first.
Blake took an early lead, but Abbie was determined. Her anger at him for what he had said during lunch had her determined to beat him. She pumped her legs as hard as she could, shooting past him like a bat out of hell! By the time Blake reached the finishing line, Abbie had already been there for at least 10 seconds.
"Whew! Girls win!" Rosa called, giving Abbie a high five.
Abbie looked back at Blake, who just seemed to be staring at her blankly now, feeling like this was a hollow victory.
Their coach blew his whistle, and called, "Everyone, gather 'round!" Signaling the end of practice. Waiting for the whole team to be present, he continued once they were all there. “Good job out there, everyone! I’m really liking the hustle I’m seeing from all of you! Everton isn’t gonna know what hit ‘em this Saturday!”
“Saturday?” Both Lauren and Abbie gave each other a nervous look.
“Boys, you’re on cleanup duty today. Girls, hit the showers!” He said, going over towards Abbie. “Abbie, you know what to do.” He said, holding out the key to the locker room to her. “Just leave it on Mrs. Flowers’ desk before you leave.” and he went to help the boys put the equipment away.
“Did you know we had a meet this Saturday?” Lauren asked Abbie with much concern.
“No, I didn’t.” Abbie could feel a bit of a knot in her stomach as well. “I wonder if it’s here or there.”
“We’re home.” Rosa explained, having overheard the girls’ conversation as she walked in front of them. “How did you forget about the meet this weekend?”
“I’ve had a lot on my mind lately.” Abbie explained with a small shrug.
The girls all had to wait near the door to the locker room, until Abbie got it unlocked for them, and that meant many of them had also heard the discussion. “Wait, does that mean you nudies are gonna be nudie for the track meet!?” Nila asked with a wide smirk on her face, thinking that was deliciously hilarious.
“I suppose it does.” Abbie said, undoing the lock, and the other girls all started to pour into the locker room. Many of them gave Abbie a smug look as they went past.
Abbie wasn’t going to stand for that treatment anymore, addressing the group before they could head to their own lockers. "Hey! Didn't anyone hear Coach Wood!? He said to hit the showers!" Abbie complained. Rosa and Lauren were the last two inside, looking at the nude girl like she was losing her mind.
"Yeah, but he says that every day." Another girl from the team explained. "And we always ignore him every time."
“Alright! Listen up everyone! Things are gonna change around here!” Abbie shouted at her team. “There's a new rule around here! Coach says everyone has to take a shower after practice from now on!”
There was a lot of grumbling and complaints from the other girls, as they continued heading to their lockers.
“It’s either that, or you're off the team! No exceptions!” Abbie added, since it seemed like they were going to ignore her too. She started marching up and down the aisles, looking very mean and determined.
Lauren watched Abbie in shock, but then noticed with surprised wonder that girl after girl actually began stripping their clothes off, including their underwear! Some more reluctantly than others. She waited for Abbie to come back towards her, talking quietly so the other girls wouldn’t overhear her. “When did coach say that?”
Abbie whispered back. “He didn’t. But they don’t know that.” Lauren could only giggle back at Abbie in shock.
"Oh my god! They're all under her nudie spell!" Nila tried saying to Rosa, only to be appalled to find her friend was getting naked too.
Rosa gave her a small shrug in response. "What? I hate being all sweaty in my dad's car on the ride home. This seems like a good idea to me." She gave a smile, tossing her workout clothes into her locker.
A small parade of naked girls, aged between 12 and 15, made their way to the communal showers, coming together as a group near Abbie and Lauren. Abbie looked over the group of nude girls, seeing all the various shapes, sizes, heights, and colors. Both of their hair and of their skin. It was like a female rainbow running the entire gambit. For the first time since Abbie had started going nude, she felt a sense of genuine pride as she looked at the group. It brought a small joyous tear to her eye.
"Where's Nila?" Abbie asked.
Nila pushed her way to the front of the girls. "I'm here…" She had stripped naked too, but unlike the other girls, she kept her arms covering her private bits.
"We're all girls here, Nila." Abbie explained with a laugh. "It's not like I'm asking you to go out and run a mile naked."
Nila dropped her arms at that, blushing since the attention of the other girls was all on her. Lauren took a step forward, wrapping her arm around Nila's bare shoulder. "You look good." She smiled. "You've got boobs about as big as mine, but you look good." The blonde girl smiled at her brunette friend.
Nila let out a little laugh. "I guess I deserve that for the comment I made about you earlier."
"Look around girls!" Abbie said, getting the group's attention again. "Everyone of us has something different about us. Everyone of us has something that bothers us about ourselves. But that doesn't mean we should put each other down. We're a team! We need to look out for each other! Build each other up! And I think I needed to learn that lesson most out of all of us."
She walked over to one of the shower heads, adjusting the lever to set it to its coldest setting. "Rosa, this is for you!" She quickly moved herself into the spray of the ice cold water. "AHHHH!" She shrieked. "GOD! THAT’S SO COLD!" She started to shake as her team watched on in shock. "I'm sorry for making you do this at the start of the year Rosa! I'm sorry for the way I've been towards many of you this year. I was supposed to be a leader, but I've let you all down."
"Abbie, I forgive you." Rosa said, with tears welling her eyes.
“We all forgive you!” Another of the girls shouted out.
"Then… Can… I… Turn… It… To… Hot…?" Abbie asked through chattering teeth.
Lauren turned to the other girls with a smile. "What do you think, girls?"
"Please…?" Abbie begged, shivering uncontrollably.
"Well, ok." Lauren said, seeing most of the girls nodding their heads.
With great relief, Abbie flipped the lever to warm, almost instantly feeling better. She was surprised when the group of about a dozen girls all rushed forward towards her, joining her in the showers. There was a lot of shrieking and giggling as the group of naked girls started to all lather themselves and each other up with soap and shampoo. A lot of the shyness the girls had felt about their bodies, and showing themselves to their teammates, was replaced with playfulness.
If anyone were watching the girls, they would probably perceive the scene as erotic, but the girls were only being playful with the way they were touching each other. They were only trying to be helpful with one another by washing each other's backs. There was a sense of camaraderie building between the girls more than anything else as they all giggled and play-fought with their teammates for a while, splashing each other with the water.
"Hey, what are you girls doing!?" It was Mrs. Flowers. Gym teacher to most of the girls. "This isn't a slip n' slide! If you're clean, get out of the water." She said, pointing with her thumb over her shoulder. The girls were nervous they were in trouble at first, but then they noticed the teacher's smile. Many of the girls still quickly rinsed themselves off before heading to their locker, as they knew their fun was now over.
Abbie and Lauren headed for their locker too, with Nila and Rosa following closely. Abbie was one of the few girls that had her own towel, and dried quickly once she reached her locker. The other girls had to ask Mrs. Flowers for assistance.
"You girls never used these, so we always kept them locked up. If you girls are gonna start using the shower though, I'll leave them out for you." She said, wheeling a cart full of clean fluffy white towels out of her office. The girls were all very thankful that they would not have to get dressed still dripping wet, each coming to grab a fresh towel to dry themselves with.
"Are you going to get dressed?" Nila asked Abbie with wonder, remembering how she had just walked out of the locker room naked the other day.
"Ehh… Probably not." Abbie shrugged her shoulders. "After today, I feel good about being naked."
"How about you, Lauren?" Rosa asked. "You look pretty cute naked. I know Robert was checking you out the whole time during practice."
"Shut up, Rosa!" Lauren blushed and giggled. "I'm… Well, I'm…"
"I dared Lauren to join me." Abbie quickly cut in. "I dare you two to join me too." She added with a smirk.
"Uhh… I… Seriously!?" Nila looked at her in alarm.
"Oh my god…" Rosa said under her breath, blushing. "Can we really just do that?"
"What?" Abbie asked.
"Just walk out of here naked?" The Spanish girl asked.
"I'm about to." Abbie explained, throwing her bag over her shoulder and slamming her locker shut. "And so is Lauren."
"Don't you guys have permission or something?" Nila asked.
"Yeah, for practice. I don't think we need permission to walk out of here naked." Abbie explained.
"Oh my god her nudie spell is working on me too!" Nila said with wide eyes, but then started shoving her school clothes into her backpack.
"We're really gonna do this!?" Rosa was half giddy, half nervous. "What will my dad say?"
"Your dad's always fricken checking me out. For some reason, I don't think he's gonna mind if we show up to his car naked." Nila had her locker shut too, pulling her backpack on.
"I'm ready…" Lauren said, but her tone had a bit of nervousness.
Rosa was the last girl ready, and then the four naked girls began their trek through the school to the main parking lot. "Please be careful girls!" Mrs. Flowers implored as the girls walked by.
Abbie once again took the lead, with the three thirteen year olds sticking close by, right behind her. The halls were basically empty as they walked, and so the three younger girls got into a false sense of security. It was just their luck that as they rounded the next corner, the chess club would be ending their session. About ten nerdy boys came rushing out of the room, stunned by the gorgeous, athletic, trim and petite, naked girls in front of them.
The girls were all blushes, even Abbie, as they had to navigate their way clumsily around the bottleneck of nerdy boys. Not wanting to really come into contact with the boys, the girls had to contort themselves this way, and that, to maneuver themselves through. Thankfully, the boys seemed to be stunned into motionlessness, as not one of them made any movement besides to keep their gaze locked onto the nude girls.
Once the girls had finally made it through the crowd, only then did they start running, giggling to themselves and each other along the way about what had just happened. The geeky boys could still only watch on in wonder, as their four bare butts disappeared around the next corner.
They made it to the front doors of the school without any more incident. Rosa was able to spot her dad’s car idling in the parking lot, and she and Nila rushed over quickly, waving goodbye. “See you tomorrow!” They called.
Rosa's father had been busy on his phone, and didn't notice the girls had arrived until his daughter slid into the front seat next to him. "Hey papi." Rose greeted him with a blushing smile.
"Hey baby girl. How was school?" The man only looked up from his phone for a second to acknowledge her with a side eyed glace, but then it finally registered that his daughter wasn't wearing any clothes, and he turned his head to look at her in shock.
"Daddy, stop staring!" Rosa giggled, blushing since her dad hadn't moved his eyes from her.
"Niña? What's the meaning of this?" The man asked.
"What?" Rosa played coy. "You mean why are Nila and I naked?"
Her father immediately adjusted his rear view mirror to look at the girl in the back seat, dropping all pretense of reprimanding his daughter. He was treated to a blushing Nila in the back seat, seeing her small boobs pushed out from her chest, looking very perky. Also her little brown areolas, still quite puffy, demonstrating that the girl was still in the middle of puberty. He adjusted the mirror lower, and now he could see her hips, matching her level of maturity, wider than when she was younger, but not as wide as they would ultimately get. The girl had a bit of soft looking fuzzy hair peeking out from between her legs, and it made him wish that he could see her hidden flower in between. As if the gods were answering his prayer, Nila adjusted herself in her seat, letting her legs come open just enough that the man got a quick glimpse at what was in between. Despite the bit of hair she had poking out, her lower lips were completely bare. The fuzzy pubes she had were only growing from above the girl's slim slit on her pubic mound thus far. Then he took in what he was able to see of Nila's deceptively long legs as they disappeared behind the passenger seat. His heart was racing, knowing he shouldn't be looking at his daughter's young friend like this, but unable to resist the opportunity to see the beautiful young lady naked.
Nila almost giggled when she noticed her friend's dad staring at her, despite her cheeks burning from the attention. She used the excuse of buckling her seat belt to turn away from his gaze for a few seconds, but bashfully smiled to herself since he was still looking when she turned back. This wasn't the first time her friend's dad had checked her out, but it was the very first time she had ever been naked in front of him, and it had her stomach doing back flips.
"Papi, stop staring at Nila and let’s go!?" Rosa brought her father's attention back to her. The man turned to his daughter, and cringed. He had been about to complain about the girls’ nudity, but felt too embarrassed to bring anything up now.
Instead, with his attention on his daughter now, he took in her form too. It had been a few years since he had seen his daughter naked. Her breasts had grown quite a bit since then. He knew from doing the laundry that her size was already a B cup. Her long dark brown curly hair came down to rest on top of them, just barely leaving her large nipples exposed through the strands. Eventually she would have breasts just as big as her mother, he thought. From all of the running and exercise she did, he could see that Rosa was in excellent shape. Her tummy was flat and toned. Her legs fit and shapely. Her calves especially were quite muscly, but that would be expected for a runner. He was proud of the women his daughter was becoming.
"Niñas, buckled in?" He asked. Both girls gave their confirmation that they were, so he put the car into gear. "We can talk about why the two of you are nude on the drive home." He said with a smirk, having to adjust himself. Rose turned around to give Nila a little glance, wondering if maybe they would be in trouble after all.
Abbie and Lauren both just stood at the side of the parking lot, watching as the car drove away. Lauren’s mom hadn’t seemed to have arrived yet, and Abbie wasn’t about to abandon her to start walking home, so the two had a little time to kill as they waited.
“Thank you, Abbie.” Lauren said after a bit of silence.
“Huh?”
“For everything. Thank you for everything today. You made this day bearable, and dare I say it, even kind of fun at parts.” Lauren expressed.
Abbie smiled back at the blonde girl, with a genuine warmth. “Thank you too, Lauren.”
“Huh?” Now Lauren was confused.
“If it wasn’t for all the teasing and tricks you pulled on me, I would have never had the guts to do some of the things I’ve done naked. If it wasn’t for you, I would not be naked for track. I wouldn’t have gone to the mall, naked, that’s for sure! And I definitely wouldn’t have learned I really like being a nudist. So, thank you.” She grabbed her in a quick hug.
Lauren could only blush and smile, realizing Abbie meant true forgiveness for everything she had done to her. She felt so happy and in wonder, that something so good could have come out of all the terrible things she had done. A beautiful new friendship between them. She never got to respond to her, however, as her mom’s sedan pulled up to the curb next to them. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Bye, Lauren!” Abbie waved. “Text me!” She added as the little naked blonde girl got inside of her mom's car. Then she turned to head home herself.
She was surprised to find Blake waiting around the corner for her, however. "Abbie, can we talk? Please?" Blake asked, giving the girl a forlorn look.
Abbie tried brushing past him, but he grabbed her arm in desperation. "Please?" He begged.
"Fine! What?" Abbie pulled her arm away, turning back towards him, very annoyed.
"Please Abbie, I didn't mean to hurt you. I didn't mean the thing I said at lunch. Of course I don't mind if you want to be naked. In fact I love it when you're naked, no matter who sees you."
"Then why did you yell at me during lunch?" She gave him a standoffish glare, her feelings still hurt.
Blake let out a sigh. He had figured out the real thing that had been bothering him during practice. "Abbie…
I had sex with my sister…"
"What?" Abbie asked, dumbfounded, not sure she had really heard him correctly.
"I had sex with Heather this morning." Blake looked down at the ground, in absolute shame of himself.
Abbie looked at him with shock and almost disgust as she continued to process what he had said. "With Heather!? You had sex with Heather!? WHAT!? YOU HAD SEX WITH YOUR SISTER! YOU HAD SEX WITH YOUR SISTER!? YOU HAD SEX WITH HEATHER!?" Her voice got louder as she continued speaking, until she was yelling. Her head was spinning.
"It just kinda happened…"
"Just kinda happened!? What did you trip and fall into her cunt!?" Abbie was now past the point of shock, bordering into full blown anger. "YOU HAD SEX WITH YOUR SISTER!?"
Blake became a little defensive at her angry tone. "Hey, I didn't get mad at you when that blonde chick went down on you! Or Maddie! You had sex with your sister too!" Blake knew he shouldn’t have said it, even before the words had left his mouth.
"That's…! That's…! I don't want to talk about this right now! I need to think!" She said, and turned around in a huff and started marching away.
Blake didn’t let her go this time. He caught up with her, and grabbed her by the shoulder to spin her back around to face him again. "Abbie…!"
"Don't!" She yelled at him, pulling herself out of his reach, with tears running down her cheeks.
"Abbie, please…" He begged, on the verge of tears himself.
"Vanessa kissed me!" Abbie spat out before she lost her nerve.
"Vanessa?" He asked blankly.
"She's a girl from my math class. I don't want to get into the whole thing. But she was naked during math class… Like me."
"Oh…" He said, still unsure what to make of what she had just said. "And you kissed her?"
"It happened during lunch. After… After I ran outside… She was under the baseball bleachers. We were both feeling sad, and she kissed me."
"Abbie, I don't care about that…" He took her hand into his, and half smiled at her. "Abbie, I love you."
Her eyes went wide with surprise as she looked up at his face. "You… love me…?"
"Yes Abbie. I love you!" He said again, with a big smile forming on his face this time.
"Blake… I love you too…" She started, but the look on her face was not one of happiness. "But you hurt me really bad. I need some time…. Time to think about everything." She slowly pulled her fingers from his grasp. "I'm sorry…"
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: Ahrefs [Bot] and 18 guests